A Tale Of Redemption And Passion by Isidore Walsh (Chapters 351, to 360) – Daisy Novels

Chapter 351

“It doesn’t matter how many beautiful girls he has met, as long as you are his favorite,” said Celia.

Kate grinned. “That’s true. I outshone all of the beautiful ladies because I am cheeky enough.”

Before she could finish speaking, Celia knocked on her lightly.

“Don’t feel too proud. Fate brought you and Alfred together. Otherwise, he wouldn’t even look at you. I bet the other women didn’t mind their dignity either when they pursued him.”

Grace was noble enough, yet even she put her dignity and pride away when she chased after Alfred.

Kate thought about it and nodded. “That’s true. Fate matters more. Alfred and I are just meant for each other.” Last life they missed each other. She wouldn’t let it happen again. If there was a next life, she would choose him too.

“When your in-laws arrive, mind your language. I don’t mind but they would,” Celia reminded.

“Mom, I understand,” Kate said.

“Is your in-laws treating you better?” Celia asked with concern.

Kate said honestly, “My father-in-law is nice to me. He is open-minded. But Alfred’s mother doesn’t like me. Alfred even argued with her for me.”

After a pause, she continued, “I didn’t spend any effort to improve our relationship. So I guess my mother-in-law still sees me the old way. It’s normal that she doesn’t like me. I need to spend more time with her. I believe her attitude would change.”

She thought that even if Lena wouldn’t accept her by then, at least she tried.

But now, she didn’t do anything, so it made sense that Lena didn’t like her.

“I’m glad to hear that. Try to get along with her for now. If she wouldn’t accept you, just keep a distance from her. There’s no need to be humble. Kate, the threshold of the Davidson family is too high. Although we are rich, we are far from the Davidson family. Your dad and I can’t help you even if we want to. You can only rely on yourself. But we will always be your backing. If you’re unhappy in the Davidson family or don’t want to stay there anymore, just divorce Mr. Davidson. Your Dad and I can support you for the rest of your life.”

Kate was touched. She turned around, hugged Celia, and said emotionally, “Mom, thank you. I won’t let myself suffer. If I really can’t stand it, I’ll leave. I won’t suffer. However, Mr. Davidson treats me very well. With him protecting me, I’ll be well in the Davidson family.”

Celia sighed. “That’s because he can’t be a man. Other women don’t want to live like widows for the rest of their lives. If he was a normal man, even if he was in a wheelchair for the rest of his life, there would be a lot of women fighting to marry him. He would probably cheat.” “Mom,” Kate whispered something into Celia’s ear.

Celia widened her eyes in surprise and asked in surprise,” Really?”

“Of course. Why would I lie to you? Don’t worry about me. My marriage with Mr. Davidson will be very happy. We will be happy for the rest of our lives.”

Alfred did not have much interest in women. Yet once he was in love, he would be loyal for all his life. Kate felt lucky.

She was grateful to be reborn and have the chance to make up for the mistakes she made in her past life and prevent the tragedies from happening.

Celia beamed. “That’s great.” Soon, her smile stiffened again.

Kyla’s words echoed in her mind. If the person in front of her was not Kate, the real Kate must have been killed by her. If that was true, then Alfred was in love with the fake Kate.

Celia knew how protective Alfred was. If their guess was right, then she would have no chance to take revenge for her daughter.

“Mom, what’s wrong?” Kate noticed that Celia’s smile froze and asked with concern. “Does something bother you?”

Celia smiled and shook her head. “I’m fine.”

She raised her hand and touched Kate’s face, wondering if plastic surgery was so advanced nowadays, as she couldn’t find anything unnatural.

She decided to endure it for the time being.

When Alfred’s parents left, she would have the DNA test and the result should be received within days. All would come to light next week.

Thinking of this, Celia returned to normal. She held Kate’s hand and said gently, “Let’s go downstairs. The Davidsons should be here soon.”

Kate nodded and went downstairs with Celia.

People were still chatting downstairs. They all turned to the stairs when they heard the sound.

Kate, who had been meticulously dressed up, impressed everyone.

Kyla gripped her phone tightly in jealousy.

Kate was a beauty. Kyla knew that when the two of them changed their identities. In the past, Kate’s temperament was not as good as hers, but not anymore.

She heard that Alfred had sent Kate to the best etiquette school in Sherpsel and even made special courses for her. “Kate, if we hadn’t been siblings for more than 20 years, I wouldn’t have dared to recognize you,” Robert teased after recovering from his shock.

Beside him, Ryan looked deeply at the beauty in his heart.

For the past two decades, Kate had been his sister. His feelings changed when he knew that Kate and her were not related by blood. Yet when he first saw Alfred, he knew he and Kate could only be siblings. He had no chance to win Alfred.

Kate was too innocent to notice Ryan’s change. Yet Alfred noticed it as soon as he met Ryan. He didn’t like it when Ryan and Kate stayed alone.

Suppressing the jealousy in his heart, Ryan smiled when Robert nudged him. “Kate is beautiful. Now with this beautiful dress and delicate makeup, she looks like an angel.”

Kyla pouted when she heard her brothers praising Kate.

“Sir, Madam.” A servant walked in with a smile on her face.” Mr. Davidson arrived. There are a lot of cars and a lot of stuff.”

The servant smiled and said, “It’s grand.”

It alarmed the Sutton family’s neighbors. Everyone was watching.

Alfred’s parents have prepared generous gifts for their first visit to their in-laws. Alfred had James prepare many gifts too. And they came together, so there were a lot of gifts in total.

He wanted everyone to be envious of Kate.

Leland immediately stood up and said to Faulkner, ” Faulkner, let’s go out and welcome our in-laws.”

Faulkner was a little nervous for once, but he quickly calmed down. He stood up and nodded, asking the Stuttons to go before he and his wife.

Leland was glad to hear that.

Chapter 352

Kate followed her parents out to welcome the Davidsons.

Kyla pursed her lips and muttered something. But her voice was too low so no one heard her.

She was jealous of Kate.

She thought that although Kate would live like a widow after marrying Alfred, Alfred was very supportive of Kate. In comparison, Chris never supported her that way. He had even been avoiding her in recent days, which made Kyla very angry.

Chris and Melanie’s wedding was in two days. Kyla had known from Grace’s Instagram that Chris had been with Melanie and they had taken wedding photos. The photos were beautiful.

It wasn’t easy for Kyla to control herself not to cause destruction when she saw her man taking wedding photos with another woman.

She knew that if she did so, not only would she look like a fool but also lose Chris. So she could only suppress her anger.

“Urgh.” Kyla suddenly felt nauseous. She immediately covered her mouth and ran into the bathroom.

Ryan and Robert looked at each other.

“Ryan, what’s wrong with Kyla?” Robert asked with concern.

“Who knows? She might have caught a cold. She doesn’t look well the whole time,” Ryan said calmly. “She doesn’t like us to meddle in her matters. Don’t ask her, lest she feel annoyed.”

Ryan had spent some time with Kyla and knew that Kyla and Chris were in contact. Thinking of this, he had an idea. He suspected that Kyla had been pregnant.

However, since Kyla did not treat him as an older brother, he didn’t bother himself with her business. Even if he wanted to, Kyla wouldn’t let him. So he preferred not to make himself awkward.

“Ryan, should we go out? I’ve long heard that Mr. Davidson was an amazing person but have never got the chance to meet him in person.” Robert got up and wanted to go out. “He’s just a human like us,” Ryan said as he walked outside. Robert immediately followed him.

“If you see Mr. Davidson, just say hello. Don’t spout nonsense. He is quite scary. We can’t help Kate, we’d better not cause trouble for her,” Ryan reminded Robert. He was afraid that Robert would say the wrong thing and affect Kate’s image in front of her in-laws.

Although they lived in Garcia Village, which was very far from Sherpsel, Alfred was a big shot. Anything related to him could be posted on the internet. And there had already been a lot of gossip about him.

The latest gossip related to Alfred was about his marriage and the fact that his parents never visited Kate’s parents. Many said it was probably because the Davidsons were not content with Kate.

Ryan was furious. He wanted to argue with the people online and tell them that his sister would be happy.

“I understand. You’ve warned me before we got here. I’m not a three-year-old child.” Robert felt rather helpless.

The brothers left the main house and saw Alfred and his family getting out of the car.

To how much he valued Kate, Alfred asked his two younger brothers and one younger sister to put off everything and come with them.

Lena didn’t like the idea. But in the end, she gave in. Her son was in love with Kate, and there wasn’t anything she could do. But she had to admit that Kate wasn’t completely useless. At least Kate had persuaded Alfred to do the rehabilitation. And now, he could walk a few steps by himself without the wheelchair. Thinking of that, Lena gave in.

Lena’s expression softened a lot when she saw that the Sutton family had all come out to welcome them.

Austin had said, that the Sutton family did not mind that Alfred, was impotent, they should not mind that Kate grew up in the countryside either.

‘But Alfred isn’t impotent. So all in all, Kate is just lucky.’ Lena’s mood became bad again when she thought of this. “Mom,” Cynthia called out sweetly.

Lena came back to her senses. Her tense expression eased up again and she smiled.

She also had a daughter. When Cynthia got married in the future, she did not want to see her future in-laws pulling a long face.

“Mom, Kate is so beautiful today. Look, Alfred couldn’t move his eyes from her.” Cynthia teased her brother in a low voice.

She noticed that Lena’s face had suddenly tensed up and said that to erase the tension. She didn’t want to Lena to be mean to the Suttons. Alfred and Kate would be upset.

“Wasn’t she prettier at Grace’s birthday party?”

Lena did not attend Grace’s birthday party, but she knew that Kate had dressed up very well that night. Her old friends said that Kate looked like a fairy with a bit of makeup.

Cynthia smiled. “Yes, yes, yes. That night, She was also very beautiful that night. She almost overshadowed Grace.” “No matter how pretty she is, in my eyes, you are always prettier,” Lena said proudly. She had three sons and a daughter. All of them were stunning in appearance.

“Mom.” Cynthia could not help but laugh.

“Mr. Davidson, Mrs. Davidson.” Leland and Celia walked over with smiles on their faces.

Cynthia moved aside from her mom immediately upon seeing that. Lena and Austin politely greeted back.

Seeing that the Davidson family’s bodyguards had started to move the gifts, Leland said to Austin, “Mr. Davidson, you didn’t have to prepare so many gifts.”

Austin smiled and said, “It’s nothing special. I hope you’ll like them.”

“Sure, I appreciate it,” said Leland:

When the Sutton family’s neighbors heard that these gifts were only gifts prepared by the Davidson family for his in-laws, they were all amazed.

They couldn’t imagine how precious the wedding gifts would be. It seemed like it was just a rumor that the Davidson family didn’t like Kate. If it was true, they wouldn’t have prepared such generous gifts.

People would spread the rumor must be jealous of Kate.

The Sutton family’s neighbors all got along well with Kate. They found her more polite than Kyla, although she grew up in the countryside.

“Mom, Dad.” Kate greeted Alfred’s parents politely.

After receiving a response, she introduced her adoptive parents to her in-laws. “Dad, Mom, these are my adoptive parents.”

She noticed that they had been smiling awkwardly while her parents and in-laws were greeting each other. Celia and Leland had probably forgotten to introduce them to the Davidsons because they were nervous in front of the Davidsons.

That should be the reason why they had forgotten to introduce her adoptive parents.

Kate did not want to question her biological parents, so she introduced her adoptive parents to her in-laws.

Chapter 353

“Mr. Garcia, Mrs. Garcia. Hello.” Lena spoke first with a smile.

Austin immediately said, “Honey, they are also our in-laws.” He then reached out and held Faulkner’s hand. He said to Faulkner with the same attitude as he did to Leland, “Hello, in-laws!”

“Mr. Davidson. We don’t deserve that.”

Austin’s attitude towards the Garcia family surprised and touched Mr. Gu.

“Of course, of course.”

The Garcia family raised Kate.

As long as Kate still acknowledged the Garcia family, the Garcia family would be their in-law.

“Dad, Mom.”

Alfred was pushed over by Theo. There was a smile on his handsome face. Leland and Celia rarely had the chance to see Alfred’s smile. So they felt a little flattered.

They still could not face Alfred calmly due to his status.

Leland and Celia greeted back.

Alfred looked at Anna and Faulkner and called out, “Dad, Mom.”

Anna and Faulkner greeted back too.

Alfred had arranged for someone to pick them up overnight. Just this alone made Faulkner very satisfied with his son-in-law, Alfred.

“It’s hot outside. Let’s talk inside.” Leland invited everyone into the house.

The group entered the house.

Kate deliberately waited for Alfred.

“Kate, I’ll leave my brother to you.” Theo tactfully made room for Kate.

Kate smiled at Theo.

After everyone entered the house, Kate pushed Alfred into the house slowly. She said gratefully, “Hubby, thank you for bringing my parents and two brothers over.”

Last night, she had been drained of all her energy by his desires. She did not even have the chance to tell him her extravagant hopes.

Yet he brought her adoptive parents over without her telling him so.

“I am your husband. There’s no need for such formalities. I know that in your heart, you’re closer to your adoptive parents. And they raised you for 25 years, so of course, they should be here,” said Alfred.

“Honey, you’re so nice and considerate,” said Kate.

It was just that he was a little rough in bed. Now, her waist was still a little sore.

Alfred raised his head and looked at Kate with a burning gaze. He felt that her looks had increased by several levels in just two hours.

However, Kate was naturally beautiful. Even without makeup, he could not take his eyes off her.

Alfred was so in love with Kate that he found her perfect. In his eyes, Kate was the most beautiful woman in the world.

“Honey. Will I get a reward for being so kind and considerate?” Alfred asked.

Kate smiled. Her face was red as she whispered, “A lot of people are watching.”

The bodyguards were still moving gifts in and out.

There were several cars of gifts. Kate also understood that it was Alfred’s wish as well.

“Are you afraid of being seen? When you tore open my clothes and bit me, my bodyguards were all present. There were a lot of people. Why didn’t you mind it then?” asked Alfred.

Kate was speechless.

He would never forget how she tore his shirt, bit him, and forced him to marry her.

“Honey, come, give me a kiss. Show me your love.”

Kate was speechless, couldn’t believe that the cheeky man in front of her was Alfred, who usually seemed cold and aloof.

When the bodyguards moved another batch of things into the house, Kate took the opportunity to lower her head and kiss Alfred on the cheek.

“Stop,” Alfred called for a halt.

Kate stopped.

He maintained his posture of raising his head, his eyes burning. “Honey, where did you kiss me?”

“I did anyway,” Kate said.

“I’ll punish you by kissing me ten more times for kissing me in the wrong place. If you kiss me wrongly again, I don’t mind teaching you what a kiss is.”

Kate’s face flushed red.

Her blushing face was even more charming. It made Alfred, who had taken chowder last night, want to take her to the bedroom again.

He thought, ‘That damn chowder is too effective. A normal man should never take it.’

“Honey…” Alfred called out again.

Kate did not give him another chance to speak. She shamelessly covered his mouth and playfully traced his lips. When he wanted to hug her tightly and deepen the kiss, she quickly pulled away, making him moan in dissatisfaction. She giggled and pushed him away.

Alfred wanted to “teach” her a lesson, but he did not have the chance because she pushed him into the house.

Everyone in the room was watching.

No matter how arrogant Alfred was, he could not ravage Kate in front of her parents and brothers.

He decided to save the punishment for the night.

He must make sure that she can’t get out of bed for the next three days and nights.

When the parents of the two families met, they naturally mentioned the wedding date.

Of course, what Sutton family wanted the wedding to be held as soon as possible.

Austin smiled and said, “We also want to hold the wedding earlier for the two children, but Alfred told me that he hoped it to be held when he could walk like a normal person. He wants Kate to have a perfect wedding. Kate, what do you think?” Austin asked Kate gently.

“Dad, I agree with Alfred.” She and Alfred had also discussed the wedding.

Austin nodded and looked at Leland and Faulkner. “In-laws, let’s respect their decision. We’re already preparing for the wedding and making arrangements. It can be held as soon as Alfred returns to normal.”

Austin knew through James that Alfred had been silently preparing for the wedding gift.

“Yes, let’s respect the two children’s decision. Anyway, they’ve already registered their marriage. It doesn’t matter when the wedding is held.”

Since they had registered, they were lawful husband and wife now. The wedding wouldn’t change anything.

Kyla listened the entire time. She did not dare to say a word. She was afraid of Alfred.

The gifts that the Davidson family brought filled the entire hall. Kyla’s heart ached. She was jealous. ‘Why couldn’t Chris do the same for me?’

Although Mrs. Cohen had once brought people to propose marriage on Chris’ behalf, she did so just to take revenge on the Sutton family. It was not sincere.

Kyla was no longer the Sutton family’s daughter. Unless she could kick Kate out and inherit the Sutton family, Mrs. Cohen’s attitude towards her would not be the same as before.

‘Mrs. Cohen is a very realistic person. Kyla thought Melanie wouldn’t have a good time having such a mother-in-law. After I take over the Sutton family and Chris takes over the Cohen Group with Melanie’s help, we will celebrate. By then, Mrs. Cohen would think differently of me. Beside. I am carrying Chris’ baby!’

After talking about the wedding, the three families continued to praise each other until they finished their meal.

Kate never saw this side of her in-laws. She leaned close to Alfred’s ear and whispered, “Perhaps this is what parents do.”

Chapter 354

Alfred chuckled softly and agreed with her.

After the meal, although the elders of the two families stopped praising each other’s children for being outstanding, they still chatted happily.

Kyla looked at everyone chatting and laughing. Her beautiful eyes flickered. Soon, she thought of a way to make the Davidson family feel stifled. She got up and went into the bathroom.

As soon as she entered the bathroom, she took out her phone and called Chris.

Chris probably wasn’t with Melanie at this moment as he quickly answered Kyla’s call.

“Kyla, what’s wrong?” Chris asked gently, “You miss me, right? I miss you too, but I really have no time for you these days. Don’t worry, I won’t be busy for long.”

After the wedding and the honeymoon, his life would return to normal. He would spend time with Kyla, the mother of his child.

“Chris, come to my house immediately. I don’t need you to do anything. Just come over. You don’t have to enter the house. Just wait at the entrance of the villa,” said Kyla.

Chris asked suspiciously, “Why?” Soon, he said, “Your parents know about us. If I wait at your door, your mom could kick me out.”

“No, I’m home.”

“You’re at home? Are you feeling unwell? Is it the baby?” Chris asked nervously.

“It’s fine. Don’t ask so many questions. Come over now and do as I say. Wait at the entrance of my villa. You don’t have to do anything else. If you don’t come over, I’ll go to the hospital and kill the child.” Kyla used the child in her belly to threaten Chris.

“Kyla.”

Chris said in a low voice, “Alright, I’ll go over now. Don’t be, angry. It will affect your health and our child.”

Although he could not publicize his relationship with Kyla, he valued his first child very much and secretly bought many parenting books to learn how to be a good dad.

While shopping with Melanie, he also often stopped at the children’s clothing store.

If not for the fact that he was afraid that Melanie would become suspicious, he really wanted to buy clothes and toys for the child.

“Then hurry up and come over. As long as you come over, I won’t be angry.” Kyla said. ‘But someone else would.’

Everyone in Sherpsel knew how Kate treated Chris.

She did not believe that Alfred and his parents wouldn’t overthink if they saw Chris at the entrance of the Sutton Villa.

Kyla just wanted to ruin Kate’s day and make her sad.

When Celia was combing Kate’s hair, she pulled Kate’s hair. Kyla was peeping at the door and saw it.

She knew that Celia took her words seriously and was prepared to secretly take Kate’s hair for another DNA test.

After hanging up the phone, Kyla stuffed the phone back into her pocket and walked to the basin. She turned on the tap and washed her hands. She looked at herself in the mirror and suddenly smiled.

When her adoptive mother took Kate’s hair for a DNA test, she would ask her acquaintances to keep an eye on it. If the result was negative, she didn’t have to do anything. If the result was positive, she would make it negative.

Kyla’s mood became better when she thought of that. Soon, she left the washroom.

Kate took a few more glances at her. She felt that Kyla was too quiet today.

Kyla was very afraid of Alfred. Every time she saw Alfred, her legs would go weak. Kate thought that Kyla’s silence was because Alfred was present.

The parents chatted for a while. Lena quietly tugged at her husband and reminded him that it was time to go back.

Austin discreetly looked at the time. It was past three in the afternoon.

“In-laws.” Austin smiled and said to Leland, “It’s getting late. We should go back.”

Olivia was still waiting for them at home.

Olivia was especially happy to know that Alfred was still a normal man. While she was happy, she was also angry that Kate was fickle and shamelessly married Alfred. Otherwise, as long as she revealed some news, many rich young ladies with better conditions than Kate would be willing to marry Alfred.

Renee persuaded her. Olivia sighed, “Is it really fate?”

She didn’t do anything else.

“In-law, why don’t you stay for dinner?” Leland and his wife tried to persuade the Davidsons to stay.

Austin naturally declined.

Knowing that they could no longer keep them, Celia quickly asked the servants to bring over the gifts they prepared for the Davidsons.

Knowing that this was a custom, the Davidson family did not reject the gift.

“Dad, Mom, you guys go back first. I’ll go back after dinner with Kate.”

Kate did not want to go back yet. Alfred was on the same side as his wife to prevent her from being hated by his mother.

Lena wanted to say something, but Austin said before her,” Alright, you two can come back later. We’ll go back now.”

The Garcia family people here, it was normal that Kate wanted to stay for a bit longer. Austin understood.

Everyone smiled and chatted as they left the main house. The Sutton family sent them to the entrance.

When they went out, they saw a car parked at the entrance of the Sutton. A man was leaning against the front of the car.

The Davidson family did not recognize him, but the Sutton family recognized at a glance that it was Chris.

Leland’s expression darkened. ‘What is this bastard doing here? He had lied to Kate and harmed Kyla too. I forgave him only because Kyla begged. How dare he come here now, at this moment?’

Celia was also extremely nervous. She was worried that her in-laws would misunderstand Kate, but she could not explain anything. She could only scold Chris in her heart.

Chris was quite surprised to see so many people come out. When he found out that the people who were sent out were Alfred’s family, he finally understood why Kyla urged him to come over immediately.

Knowing that Kyla wanted him to annoy the Davidsons, Chris was a little angry and upset.

He looked at Kate, who was dressed up. She was twice as good-looking as before. As she pushed Mr. Davidson, the couple looked exceptionally compatible.

She smiled sweetly at Mr. Davidson.

She was very considerate towards Mr. Davidson.

These should have belonged to him…

Unknowingly, she had left him. When she looked at him again, her eyes were filled with resentment and hatred.

She was no longer the Kate who was obedient and fawning over him.

No one spoke to Chris. The Davidson family got into the car in the courtyard. Soon, several luxury cars drove out of the Sutton family one after another.

Chris knew he’d better not get in the way, so he drove his car to the side of the road and parked it.

When Lena passed by Chris, she suddenly rolled down the window and stuck her head out to ask, “Mr. Cohen, is it you?”

Chris quickly put on a smile. “It’s me.”

Lena snorted and rolled up the window.

She said to her husband, “Austin, look at your good daughter-in-law. She is in contact with Elijah. And you said Elijah did so because he wanted to ruin Alfred’s life. What about Chris now? I don’t think he has the gut to go against Alfred.”

Chapter 355

“Chris is here clearly because of his lingering feelings for your good daughter-in-law. Kate used to love Chris with such humility; everyone in Sherpsel knew that. Suddenly, she marries our son. What does that mean? It must be a conspiracy!” said Lena.

Austin said, “Honey, let’s not jump to conclusions. Maybe Chris didn’t come here for Kate.”

“If he’s not here for Kate, who is he looking for?” Lena was certain that Chris had come for Kate.

“Chris isn’t a good person either. Isn’t he going to hold his wedding with the daughter of the Moore family this Saturday? How dare he come and look for Kate? Both of them are despicable.” Lena gritted her teeth.

If Kate was in front of her, she would definitely slap Kate.’ Bitch! I shouldn’t have been too nice to her.’

The more Lena thought about it, the angrier she became. “Kate is usually at work, so Chris can’t see her. He heard that she had gone back to her parents’ house today, so he hurried over to see her. That must be it.” Lena let her imagination run wild as she speculated about why Chris showed up at the Sutton family’s door today.

Austin looked at his angry wife speechlessly. He wanted to defend Kate but didn’t know how to.

Lena was right. Kate had once loved Chris deeply, and everyone in Sherpsel knew it. It was indeed suspicious that Kate suddenly married their son.

While Lena was furious, Leland and Celia were equally upset. They had all witnessed the moment when Lena rolled down the window. It was clear that their in-laws had misunderstood Chris’s presence as being for Kate.

Celia got someone to bring her a broom. She rushed out aggressively with the broom.

“Mrs. Sutton,” Chris said, noticing Celia’s hostile attitude. He quickly added, “I don’t mean any harm. I’m just passing, by.”

Celia couldn’t be bothered to waste her breath on him. She slapped him and shouted, “Chris, how dare you come to my house! I’ll beat you to a pulp, you scumbag! You bastard! I swear I’ll make you pay!”

He had ruined Kyla and made the Davidsons misunderstand Kate.

Čelia was furious. She did not show any mercy and slapped Chris ruthlessly.

Chris dodged as he retreated, but was still hit countless times.

Anna looked around, wanting to find something convenient to join in the beating of Chris.

The Sutton family’s servant was quick to notice and promptly brought over another broom. Anna grabbed the broom and, despite having just recovered from a car accident, rushed out to join in the beating of Chris.

The others were speechless.

“Ryan, Robert, stop Mom! She hasn’t fully recovered yet!” Kate came to her senses and quickly urged Ryan and

Robert intervenes and stops Anna.

Leland and Faulkner were both concerned that their wives might end up at a disadvantage. They stepped outside, appearing to help break up the fight, but in reality, they were trying to prevent Chris from escaping.

Chris did not expect Kyla to call him over to be attacked by her family.

Kate turned around to grab a basin of water and strode outside. Just as Chris was about to escape into the car in a sorry state, she hurled the basin of water at him.

Splash. Chris was drenched. He raised his hand to wipe the water off his face and growled, “Kate!”

Seeing that Celia was about to hit him again, he quickly grabbed the broom and shouted angrily, “Kate, do you really think I came here to look for you? Don’t flatter yourself. I’m here for Kyla; I…”

Celia couldn’t take the broom back, so she reached out, grabbed the basin from Kate’s hands, and placed it on Chris’s head.

Her action made Chris loosen his grip on the broom, which fell back into Celia’s hands. She struck him hard again and exclaimed, “I’m teaching you a lesson on behalf of Kyla! Who do you think you are? How dare you say that Kate is flattering herself? Pfft, you’re not even worthy of carrying Kate’s shoes! You’ve caused so much trouble for Kyla. I’ve put up with it without confronting you, but now that you’ve come knocking on my door, don’t blame me for being rude. You bastard! I’ll beat you and make you the ugliest groom in history!” Celia cursed as she fought.

Chris felt that Celia had become unhinged. He threw the basin off his head and pushed her away with all his strength. Then, he quickly opened the car door and jumped inside. As Kate tried to grab her mother, Chris sped off wildly, forcing Leland and the others to back away. He turned the car around and took off.

“You bastard, don’t run! I’ll beat you to death!” Celia shouted at the car that was driving away.

Kyla, who was standing on the balcony of her room, was dumbfounded. She did not expect things to develop like this.

Her foster parents and biological parents had ruthlessly beaten Chris to avenge both Kate and her. Especially her foster parents, who had been holding back their anger for a long time; they wished they could tear Chris to shreds.

It was because of Kyla that her adoptive parents were so angry that they did not do anything. Today, she gave her adoptive parents a chance to vent their anger on Chris. Kyla couldn’t find the words to describe her current mood. After a moment, she regained her composure and immediately took out her phone to call Chris, knowing he must think it was her idea. However, Chris didn’t answer her call.

Kyla didn’t give up and kept calling repeatedly. She lost count of how many times she tried, but finally, Chris answered the phone.

“Kyla, are you happy to see me surrounded and beaten by your family? I’ve told you countless times that I had no choice but to marry Melanie. I’ve explained it to you over and over, but you didn’t listen, did you? With only two days left until my wedding, are you intentionally trying to ruin it by letting your family beat me up like this? How did you become so unreasonable? You used to be so calm in the face of trouble; you would never act like this.”

Chris was beaten up for no reason. Although Celia and Anna were just women wielding only brooms, their strikes were fierce and painful, especially to his face. He could feel countless small crisscross marks forming on his skin, and he wasn’t sure if he was bleeding. He didn’t dare to stop and check.

If he bled, it would definitely impact his wedding. He had to do everything possible to cover up the lie and prevent- Melanie from misunderstanding. He wondered where Kyla who had always worked seamlessly with him in the past was.

When Kyla heard Chris’s accusation, she felt both wronged and angry. Suppressing her rage, she replied, “Yes, I’m thrilled to see you surrounded and beaten up! Look at what you’ve made me of. What’s wrong with my family seeking revenge? How dare you blame me for this?”

Chapter 356

“Chris, I became so unreasonable because of you!” said Kyla.

If she hadn’t been schemed against by Chris and lost her virginity to him, she could have turned around to Dominick, her backup, and had a glamorous life. She wouldn’t need Chris, let alone be pregnant with his child.

“Chris, let me tell you, don’t even think about living a peaceful life! I won’t let you!” Kyla hung up after saying that.

As soon as the call ended, Kyla squatted on the balcony, covering her face as she cried. Chris had said she was calm in the past and would never act like this. In the past, she was the only daughter of the Sutton family, the apple of her parents’ eyes, with a bright future ahead of her.

Now, she was the adopted daughter of the Sutton family. Although her adoptive parents treated her well, half of their love naturally went to Kate, their biological daughter. Her future no longer seemed bright; it felt overshadowed by darkness. If she didn’t fight for herself, she would end up with nothing.

No, I won’t let this happen. I’ll take over Sutton Group and everything that was meant to be mine, she thought.

In ancient times, if the kings or queens wanted to ascend to the throne, they had to tread upon the bones of countless people. If she wanted to become the CEO of Sutton Group, she couldn’t count on Leland to hand it over to her. He was planning to send her to Averlon to make room for Kate.

Ring, ring, ring… Her cell phone rang. Kyla glanced at the caller ID. It was Chris. She stood up, wiped her tears, and answered the call with a steady voice.

Chris apologized to her over the phone.

“Chris, what I just said was out of anger. Please don’t take it to heart. We’ve been through so much together, and I don’t want all our efforts to go to waste. Don’t worry, I won’t show up at your wedding venue to cause any trouble,” Kylą said.

Chris shared a lot of sweet nothings over the phone, only ending the call when he felt he had successfully coaxed her. After Kyla hung up, she immediately called Dominick. ” Dominick, are you free now?”

“I am always free when you need me.” Kyla’s eagerness to reach out flattered Dominick.

“Then I’ll wait for you at Starbucks. Dominick, I have a business deal I’d like to discuss with you. I promise I won’t let you down,” said Kyla.

When Dominick heard it was a business matter, he felt a bit disappointed. However, he was still quite happy to have some time alone with Kyla. Smiling, he said, “Alright, I’ll head to Starbucks now.”

“Dominick, I might not make it there until later, so you don’t need to rush.” She had to put on a show for her parents before heading out.

Dominick smiled and said, “It’s fine. I’ll wait for you. No matter how long it takes, I’ll wait.” His words carried a hidden meaning.

Kyla also smiled. “Dominick, I know you’re a patient man.” Kyla thought, ‘I was blind. I treated a man like Dominick as a backup option while falling in love with that scumbag Chris.’

Dominick was flattered.

*****

On the way back home, Kate asked Alfred, “Mr. Davidson, did you misunderstand when you saw Chris?”

Alfred tilted his head, looking at her with a penetrating gaze. “Do you really think I’m the kind of unreasonable person?” he asked. “Don’t forget, I was the one who confirmed Kyla’s pregnancy for you. I even know whose child she’s carrying.” He lightly pinched Kate’s face and added, “That said, I must admit I’m quite pleased to see you splash that basin of water on Chris.”

He almost laughed out loud.

He knew that Kate no longer loved Chris; all her affection was now directed at him. Therefore, Alfred felt a surge of happiness as he watched Kate confront Chris. At that moment, he really wanted to applaud her.

“Your family might have misunderstood.” Before Lena left, she spoke to Chris. Kate knew that today’s efforts might be in vain.

Alfred pulled her close and let her lean on his shoulder. Don’t be afraid,” he said. “With me here, I’ll make my parents understand that this is all a misunderstanding.” To secretly help his beloved wife seek revenge, Alfred had gathered plenty of evidence to prove that Chris and Kyla were lovers, aiming to clear up any misunderstandings about Kate in his parents’ minds.

“If it really comes to that, I’ll show your mother the video of Kyla and Chris cheating. But I wouldn’t want to dirty your mother’s eyes,” said Kate. Lena was a real noblewoman after all.

“Save the video for the wedding in two days. This is a big gift you’ve prepared for them.” Alfred’s eyes were cold. Even if Kate was just dreaming, he had to seek justice for Kate and ruin Chris and Kyla’s reputation.

Alfred didn’t want them to lose everything all at once. He aimed to give them a glimmer of hope first, only to send them to hell when they believed they could reach the top. He thought that the transition from victory to nothingness would hit Chris and Kyla so hard that they would never be able to recover.

Alfred liked to do this when dealing with enemies.

“Honey, what does your mother like?” Kate asked.

Alfred chuckled. “Why? Do you want to please your mother-in-law now?”

“We don’t interact much, and we don’t know each other well. This can easily lead to misunderstandings and strain our relationship.” Kate said sincerely, “I’m your wife, and I want to spend the rest of my life with you. I can’t hide behind you forever. I need to make an effort to integrate into your family and build a strong relationship. Only then can we truly last. If we’re constantly bickering every few days, no matter how good our relationship is, there will come a time when we lose hope. I know your mother doesn’t like me. But I will show her with my actions that I love you sincerely. As for my transformation, I have to think of a good reason to make your mother believe me”

Alfred said dotingly, “I told you, I’m here. You don’t have to care about your reason for changing. If you want to build a good relationship with my mother, you just have to accompany her when you have time. She doesn’t lack anything, nor does she have anything she especially likes. She’s just very bored.” She needed the company and attention of her children.

“But, honey, you can’t just ignore me when you’re with my mom. I’m your husband; I’m the one you have to spend the rest of your life with.” Alfred was worried that his wife would pay more attention to his mother and, in doing so, overlook him. He couldn’t help but feel jealous.

Kate laughed. “Don’t worry, no matter what, I’ll always put you first.”

“Really?” Alfred asked.

“I’m a puppy if I lie to you,” Kate said.

“Even if you lie to me, you won’t become a puppy.”

Kate choked and asked him, “Then what do you want me to do?”

“Before I came to your house this morning, my mother said something to me.”

Kate hurriedly asked, “What did she say?”

“My mother said that if you want her to fully accept you, you need to have a daughter. She wants our first child to be a girl.”

Kate was speechless, feeling a bit of pressure.

Chapter 357

“It’s up to you to have a boy or a girl.” Kate threw the ball back to Alfred.

Alfred smiled and said, “That’s true. It’s up to me.”

Due to the special genes of the Davidson family, it was so difficult for them to give birth to a daughter for the first time.

Alfred hugged her and said gently, “No matter what my mother said. Let’s enjoy our lives for now.” They were not in a hurry to have children.

Other than the first time, he always used condem.

If she got pregnant after their first sex, they would just keep the baby. If she wasn’t, they planned to have children a few years later.

“Our marriage involves not just us, but our families as well. Hubby, don’t worry. I’ll do my best to win your mother’s acceptance and try to make her not ask me to have a daughter right away.”

“Kate.” Alfred lowered his head and kissed her forehead. Noticing her narrowing eyes and the smile on her face, he chuckled softly and whispered in her ear, “Kate, I love you.”

Kate’s eyes widened. There was joy in her eyes. The next moment, she hugged him tightly. She responded to him with practical actions. She loved him too.

*****

Starbucks.

Dominick had had two cups of coffee before Kyla arrived late.

“Kyla, over here.” Upon seeing Kyla enter, Dominick stood up and waved at her.

Kyla had changed into a tight beige one-piece dress. She was tall, and with the high heels and the dress, she looked even taller.

Her hair, normally tied up, was now cascading down behind her. She wore only a headband and a Cartier necklace that Celia had given her last time. Paired with a set of Cartier earrings, she looked both pure and elegant.

She held a Helmegen bag in her right hand, a gift from Dominick on her birthday one year. In the past, she had refrained from wearing the famous bag or any jewelry from Dominick, not wanting to make Chris jealous.

“Dominick, sorry to keep you waiting,” Kyla said, feeling embarrassed. “Something happened at home, and I had to take care of it before I could come out.”

Dominick smiled and said, “It’s fine. As long as you come, I’m willing to wait until tomorrow.” Then, with concern in his voice, he asked, “What happened at your house? Did Kate cause trouble for you again? Did your parents take her side?” “She didn’t cause any trouble for me today. Her in-laws came to my house for the first time to meet my parents. Yet on such an important occasion, she actually contacted Chris. He then came to my house. My parents were pissed off. To make matters worse, the Davidson family happened to see him too.” Kyla sat down after Dominick pulled out a chair for her and twisted the truth.

“That’s her business. Stay out of her business. She won’t be grateful for it.” Dominick sat down next to Kyla. “I’ll get you a cup of coffee.”

“I’d better not take coffee. It’s late. I’ll lose sleep tonight. I am a bit hungry. Can you get me some snacks and a cup of water?” She had to avoid having coffee after she was pregnant.

Dominick nodded and ordered a cup of warm water and a few snacks that she liked.

“What was Mr. Davidson’s reaction when he saw Chris?” Although he had asked Kyla to stay out of Kate’s affairs, Dominick couldn’t help but gossip.

Alfred was crippled. He was sure that Kate would cheat. Dominick was overjoyed thinking of that. Alfred was successful in the business world. To be fair, he should have a terrible romantic life.

“Mr. Davidson must have been bewitched by her; he trusted her completely. She said something to him and splashed Chris with basins of water, and he believed her. My parents were furious about it. I spent a lot of time trying to calm them down, which is why I made you wait so long.”

Dominick reflected on the changes in Kate and said, “Kate has changed a lot. She’s quite capable and has managed to charm Alfred. For her sake, he even made the Weaver Group his enemy.”

Kyla said apologetically, “Dominick, I’m sorry. Weaver Group was targeted by Regency Group because of me.”

She intentionally informed Grace about the important projects that Sutton Group was working on. Martin had offended Regency Group by poaching Sutton Group’s business. At that time, they were unaware that Kate was Alfred’s wife; if they had known, Kyla would certainly not have taken this step.

She didn’t get why she always lost to Kate.

Today, although her trick succeeded in causing the Davidson family to misunderstand Kate, she did not gain anything. Chris was beaten badly. After Kyla recovered from anger, she felt sorry for him.

“It’s not your fault. We were just too eager to help Grace and acted a bit impulsively.” Dominick couldn’t bring himself to blame Kyla. As soon as she apologized, he quickly comforted her, reassuring her not to blame herself. After Kyla had a few snacks and drank half a glass of water, Dominick gently asked her, “Kyla, what’s the deal you mentioned though?”

Kyla looked around and, after confirming that no one nearby recognized her, whispered, “Dominick, let’s start a new company together. We’ll both be shareholders. I’ll gradually transfer Sutton Group’s customer resources to our new venture.”

Hearing this, Dominick was taken aback for a moment. Then he lowered his voice and asked, “Are you planning to establish another faction and become enemies with the Sutton Group? Did your parents ask you to hand Sutton Group over to Kate? How can that country bumpkin manage it?”

Sutton Group was not comparable to the Davidson, Weaver, and Purchas Group, yet it was promising.

“They haven’t said it outright, but my father favored Kate. He even wants to transfer me to Averlon to manage the branch office. Averlon is so far from Sherpsel. He might worry that if I stay in Sherpsel, I’d have a clash with Kate.” Kyla didn’t appreciate Leland’s arrangement.

“Dominick, I worked extremely hard and invested a lot of effort before my father allowed me to become vice president. I won’t let Kate benefit from this. I’ll gradually transfer all my clients and systematically deplete the Sutton Group. If my father hands the Sutton Group over to me, I can make it thrive. If he doesn’t, I have the resources to stand on my own.”

Dominick nodded in agreement with her plan. “However, Kyla, your father isn’t a three-year-old child. While it’s easy for you to transfer the client’s resources, emptying the Sutton Group won’t be so simple. If your father finds out, he might call the police, and you’ll be in trouble.”

Kyla’s expression froze. She was the successor her father had personally taught. He knew her limits. And it would be very difficult for her to dismantle Sutton Group, especially now that it had the support of Regency Group.

Chapter 358

“Yes, Dominick. We’ll do as you say. We’ll start by targeting Sutton Group’s clients,” Kyla said, her beautiful eyes glinting with mischief. “My father plans to involve Kate in business discussions. Once he hands her the reins, I can shift the blame for any lost customers onto her. Dad will be disappointed.”

“You need to be very careful when dealing with Kate. Unless you’re absolutely certain, don’t act impulsively. Alfred is a formidable player, and with his support, even the Weaver Group won’t be able to take her down.”

In the past, Martin did not even look at Kate. Now, Dominick was deliberately trying to curry favor with Kate in order to ease the pressure on the Weaver Group.

Kyla nodded. She had already suffered under Kate’s hands a few times. She would not be careless again.

The two of them chatted for a long time until the sky darkened. Dominick asked Kyla, “Kyla, do you mind eating together?”

Kyla said apologetically, “Dominick, I have to go back and have dinner with my parents. They were very angry today. I’ Il treat you to a meal another day.”

She had eaten too many snacks and now she wanted to vomit. However, she could not throw up in front of Dominick. It was not good to always go to the washroom. The only way to avoid being exposed was to leave early.

Dominick said regretfully, “Promise?”

“Sure.” Kyla picked up her bag and stood up. Dominick walked her out of Starbucks and held the door open for her.

It wasn’t until her car had disappeared from view that

Dominick finally looked away, his gaze lingering with reluctance.

Kyla was always so distant from him that he could not even catch her.

*****

After entering the courtyard, Kate saw a brand new bicycle placed in the middle of the courtyard, in a particularly eye-catching position.

James was standing beside the bicycle with a smile.

Seeing James’s look, Kate immediately understood. She lowered his head and asked Alfred, “Hubby, is this the new car you said you gave me? The most expensive car of the type?”

Alfred looked up and met her gaze. He answered matter-of-factly, “Otherwise, what do you think?”

Kate was speechless.

“I thought you were going to give me a sports car. I can’t believe you gave me a bicycle.”

Even if the bicycle was the most expensive, it was just a bicycle.

No wonder when she asked him if the car was fast, he had said that it would depend on her skills.

He was wrong. It wasn’t about her skills but about her stamina.

“Don’t you like it?”

“I do. I like everything from you, even if it’s a toy car,” She was trying her best to be sweet.

“You like to race. You always drive your car like it’s a plane. Forget about a car with a steering wheel. It’s safer to ride a bicycle. Or I will be worried,” said Alfred.

Kate smiled and did not reply. She regretted so much for having driven so fast.

She had no idea that Alfred would catch her twice. She felt very unlucky.

“Do you want to try riding?”

“Not right now. After I go in and change my clothes, I’ll go with you to see your parents. I need to explain why Chris was there.”

Alfred had assured her that with him around, she didn’t have to worry. However, Kate felt that she needed to explain things to her in-laws personally. She couldn’t just hide behind Alfred all the time. It would only escalate the conflict between her and Lena.

Alfred thought for a moment and said, “Alright. I’ll wait for you outside.”

“Okay.” Kate smiled at James and entered the house. After Kate entered the house, Alfred’s demeanor shifted from gentleness to seriousness. He asked James in a low voice, “Did anything happen after my parents returned?” James replied, “I heard from Eloise that your mother seems very angry. However, once she entered the house, her expression changed.”

Alfred’s eyes flashed. He guessed that Austin had said something to Lena.

Lena still hoped for his happiness. She chose not to enter the house with her emotions and didn’t tell Olivia that Chris had suddenly shown up at the Sutton family’s door.

“Tonight, Kate and I will have dinner with Grandma,” said Alfred.

“Okay.” James responded and asked carefully, “Mr. Davidson, did something happen?”

After a moment of silence, Alfred said, “A scumbag ruined the atmosphere.”

‘Chris said that he was not looking for Kate, but Kyla. However, it was too much of a coincidence. Maybe someone called him over… Alfred thought. ‘He came just in time. If he was really called over, the person must be Kyla.

“Yael,” Alfred called out.

Yael hurried over.

“Find out why Chris suddenly showed up,” Alfred said. “Okay,” Yael replied.

Ten minutes later. In the dining room of the main house, the long dining table was filled with delicacies, but only a few people were at the table.

It was the first time that Kate had dinner with Olivia and her in-laws after marrying Alfred.

When Lena saw her, her face darkened, but she did not make things difficult for Kate in front of Olivia.

It was very peaceful during the meal.

After the meal, Lena said to Kate, “Kate, I’m a little full. Let’s go for a walk.” She was going to make things difficult for Kate alone.

Kate replied with a smile, “Okay.”

Austin tugged at Lena’s hand imperceptibly, but Lena shook it off.

Lena got up and said to Olivia and Renee with a smile,” Mom, I’m going for a walk.”

Olivia glanced at Kate with a kind smile on her face. “Okay, go ahead.”

Lena maintained her smile and walked out of the house. Kate also nodded at Olivia and quickly followed Lena out. Cynthia looked at Alfred. Seeing his calm expression, she felt inexplicably at ease and did not plead for Kate.

The main house was the biggest building of the Davidson residence because the heads of the family lived there. It was beautifully decorated.

After walking silently for a while, Lena stopped. She turned around and looked at Kate, asking coldly, “Kate, don’t you have anything to say?”

“Mom, Chris wasn’t there for me.” Kate explained, “I didn’t know he would go there either.”

Lena said coldly, “Who was he there for then?”

“Kate, after you returned to your biological parents, you fell in love with Chris at first sight. You loved him so deeply that you even rejected Alfred. But after causing a stir in the city, you suddenly turned around and married Alfred. Tell me, why are you doing that?”

“Mom…” Kate wanted to explain.

“Alfred isn’t here. Don’t call me Mom. When I hear you call me Mom, I want to slap you.” Lena looked at Kate with disgust.

Kate took a deep breath and kept her composure. She said, “Mom, whether you believe it or not, Chris wasn’t there for me; He was there for Kyla. They’re a couple.”

Chapter 359

Lena clearly did not believe Kate’s words.

Kate’s good attitude made Lena feel better, yet she maintained her straight face and looked at Kate coldly.

“Do you have any proof that he went for Kyla instead of you? Ande Kate, now that we’re clear, let me ask you something. Back then, you would have rather died than marry my son. But after you woke up from your suicide attempt, you suddenly changed your mind. Don’t you think you should explain?”

This matter was a thorn in Lena’s heart. If Kate did not remove this thorn from her heart, their relationship would be forever affected.

Kate took out her phone, found the video of Chris and Kyla having an affair, and handed the phone to Lena. “Mom, it’s not very pleasant to the eyes, but you’ll understand after watching this video.”

Lena glared at her but still took the phone to watch the video.

As she watched, Lena’s expression soured. Before the video finished, she turned it off and tossed it back to Kate, scolding with a dark expression, “Shameless!”

She never expected Kyla to do such a thing.

Kyla left an impression of being dignified, noble, generous, and strong. Lena always believed that Kyla was superior to Kate.

“When did you know they were together?” Lena asked Kate,” Did you give up on Chris because he cheated?”

“Yes.” Kate’s answer was not a lie.

In her previous life, she was devastated after knowing the truth and died with her daughter.

“Do you know how long Kyla and Chris have been together?” After Lena saw the video of Chris and Kyla, she thought that Kate would be blind if she still liked Chris.

When a woman truly loved a man, she couldn’t stand any unloyal behavior.

“Before I reunited with my parents, they already had feelings for each other. When I was brought back by my parents, I fell in love with Chris at first sight. Kyla appeared to support me in pursuing Chris and in breaking off my engagement with Mr. Davidson, but secretly, she had an affair with Chris.”

“I hurt myself because I was too sad after finding out. I was foolish to harm myself over a scumbag. But when I woke up and saw Mr. Davidson, I finally came to my senses and decided to spend the rest of my life with him.” Kate wasn’t completely honest, as she couldn’t share the details of her rebirth or the dream with Lena.

She was afraid that if she told the truth, Lena would suspect that she was lying. It did not make sense. She would not believe it either if it didn’t happen to her.

“Mom, I’m not afraid of making you angry. When I first registered my marriage to Mr. Davidson, I didn’t love him. However, as I got to know him better, I slowly fell in love. Regardless of my feelings, I have never regretted my decision to marry him. Mr. Davidson may seem cold on the outside, but he is warm on the inside. He is an exceptional man, someone I can truly trust. I feel very fortunate and happy to be married to him,” Kate said…

Lena was happy to hear Kate’s praise of Alfred, although she didn’t show it. Her expression softened significantly. She knew that Alfred was an exceptional man.

After the car accident, his legs were broken. And people said he couldn’t have sex anymore. Otherwise, Kate wouldn’t have the chance to marry him.

Thinking of Grace and the other young ladies’ attitudes, Lena suddenly felt that Alfred and Kate were really fated. Kate was lucky, as Renee said.

“Mom, this is the reason why I suddenly stopped loving Chris and chose to spend the rest of my life with Mr. Davidson. Whether you believe it or not, I am honest.”

Kate said sincerely, “Mom, I know I’m not perfect. I’m not worthy of Mr. Davidson. I’ll work hard to improve myself and become a better person. I want to be good enough to stand beside him. And even if I can’t reach that level, I won’t be a burden to him.”

She then added, “I’ve explained so much, but I don’t expect you to believe me right away. As the saying goes, a long journey reveals a horse’s strength. Time will reveal a person’s true intentions. I’ll prove my sincerity through my actions. After marrying Mr. Davidson, I will have no ulterior motives and will be completely devoted to him. As long as he doesn’t abandon me in this life, I will never leave him.”

Lena stared at Kate for a long moment before saying coldly, “Alfred protected you and gave you freedom. He even went against his grandmother and had conflicts with me for your sake. I don’t care what you do to me, but if you mistreat Alfred, Kate, I won’t let you off the hook! Although I don’t want to give you time to prove yourself, you guys are married now. For Alfred’s sake, I’ll give you the chance to prove yourself.”

Alfred had married Kate and was very protective of Kate. Lena had no choice but to give Kate a chance.

“I’ll have someone look into the situation between Chris and Kyla. If it’s true, I’ll believe what you’ve said. From now on, you need to keep your eyes open and not be deceived by others. There are many who appear human but have the hearts of beasts.”

If what Kate said was true, and Chris and Kyla had been together for a long time, yet Kyla still encouraged Kate to pursue Chris, then Kyla must be up to something.

With that thought in mind, Lena said, “Women who marry into the Davidson family must adhere to the family rules. Their primary responsibilities are their husbands and children at home. They may occasionally accompany their husbands to significant events, but they cannot work or start their own businesses. Alfred has allowed you the freedom to pursue your dream. You need to make something of it. Don’t let Alfred down.”

After a pause, Lena said with a hint of disappointment, “I’ve been married to the Davidson family for decades and have given birth to three sons and a daughter. Even now, I’m not allowed to open a beauty salon. You… are the envy of us all. If you let Alfred down, you won’t have the face to come back and see him.”

“You are your parents’ only child, so everything in the Sutton family should rightfully belong to you. However, your parents have raised Kyla for over 20 years and share a deep bond with her. If they choose to share some of their assets with Kyla, that’s entirely up to them.”

“If you’re not exceptional enough, you won’t be able to protect your family’s assets. Kyla may not be as kind as she appears on the surface, so you need to be cautious of her. She was once seen as a guaranteed successor, but now she is not the Sutton family’s biological daughter, which must have affected her mental state. Even if you want to avoid conflict, she might want it.”

Kate said gratefully, “Thank you for your reminder, Mom.”

Lena spoke indifferently. “I’m not reminding you for your sake; I’m doing it for my son. If you can’t even protect your own family’s assets, you’ll be useless and a disgrace to him.” 骨

Chapter 360

Kate knew that Lena was not a bad person at heart; it was simply that they had spent too little time together. And she had made a mistake in the beginning, which made it difficult for Lena to accept her.

She asked gently, “Mom, do you still want to walk?”

Lena had questioned Kate and found her explanation somewhat convincing. Her anger subsided a bit, and she couldn’t be bothered to spend more time with Kate. Indifferently, she said, “Do you really think I want to take a walk with you? Go back and take care of Alfred properly.”

Kate smiled. “Then let’s go back.”

Lena snorted and left Kate behind, striding toward the main house.

Kate did not mind her. She followed Lena.

They entered the house together. It made people think they were just taking a walk to help digest their food.

Alfred watched Kate enter.

Kate looked into his eyes and smiled reassuringly. Alfred’s tense face softened a little.

“Alfred, is it time for rehabilitation?” Lena asked gently.

Alfred nodded and said, “It’s time to go back for rehabilitation.” He looked at Kate and Kate immediately walked behind him.

“Grandma, Mrs. Mccoy, we’ll go back.”

Olivia and Renee nodded and looked at the couple lovingly. Knowing that Alfred was still a normal man, Renee heaved a sigh of relief. She looked at Kate as if Kate was a savior. Kate understood. After Lindsay married Theo, they wouldn’t have to pass on the child to Alfred.

Kate pushed Alfred out.

After returning to their residence, Alfred said to Kate, “Take a leave of absence from school tonight. Don’t go to class. Let’s have a good talk.”

“Do you want to skip the rehab?” Kate asked.

“I’ll do it later. Let’s take a walk in the backyard.” Kate pushed him to the backyard.

When the lights turned on, the backyard fell into an even deeper silence. Numerous street lamps dotted the area; although the ground remained shrouded in darkness, their soft glow illuminated the backyard as if it were daytime.

James quickly turned on all the streetlights in the backyard when he saw the couple heading that way. Normally, only half of the lights were turned on.

“What did my mother say to you? Did she scold you?” Alfred just wanted to know how things were between Lena and Kate.

Kate playfully tugged at his hair.

Alfred turned his head in pain. Seeing the smile on her face, he knew that she was being naughty.

He deliberately pulled a long face and said, “No one has ever dared to pull my hair. How dare you? Tell me, how should I punish you?”

“You can punish me by making me kiss you,” Kate said.

Alfred couldn’t hold it in anymore and smiled. “You can kiss me if you want. Anytime is fine; kissing me is free. You can kiss me as often as you’d like. I’m very generous in this regard, so there’s no need to come up with any other excuses.”

Kate immediately bent down and hugged his neck. From top to bottom, she kissed his sexy lips lightly.

“Alfred.”

“Call me Hubby. It melts my heart every time you call me Hubby in your sweet voice.”

Kate asked, “Is my voice so sweet?”

“Anyway, just call me that way,” Alfred said.

“I remember someone didn’t allow me to call him this way,” said Kate.

“You were a very passionate woman in the past. But not anymore. Why? Kate, can you give me a reason?” Alfred asked.

Kate was speechless.

After the couple had established a foundation in their relationship, she was certainly not as shameless as before to throw herself at him all the time.

Perhaps it was because they had become an old couple.

“Hubby, what do you think of your mother?” Kate quickly steered the conversation back to the previous topic to prevent Alfred from continuing to expect her to be passionately affectionate every day.

“Children shouldn’t speak poorly of their mothers. If you ask me, I’d definitely say my mother is the best in the world. She’s not a bad person; she just has high standards and can be a bit picky about her daughter-in-law. But as long as you give her a granddaughter, I guarantee she’ll treat you very well.”

Kate said, “Then why were you afraid that your mother would scold me?”

“She didn’t, right? That’s good. How was the conversation?” Alfred asked.

Kate said honestly, “I told your mother about Chris and Kyla. hope it didn’t dirty your mother’s eyes. Then, I praised you in front of her. I said you are the best man in the world. When I did that, she smiled.”

Alfred said, “You are so smart. And so good at flattering people.”

“I wasn’t flattering you. To me, you’re the best man in the world. When I first married you, I admitted it was just a way to repay your kindness. But over time, I realized that you just appear cold on the outside but are warm on the inside. When you’re kind, I felt melted. Then, I fell in love with you. Mr. Davidson, you’re like a magnet. Setting aside your good looks and status, just spending time with you makes me fall deeply in love. I understand why everyone adores you. Even flowers would bloom upon seeing you.”

Alfred pointed at a pot of flowers not far away. There were many buds in the pot. “Kate, go and see if the flowers have bloomed.”

Kate took a look and said, “Nope.” She wondered why he suddenly asked about flowers.

She walked over and looked at it for a moment before saying to him, “But I think it will be tomorrow or the day after tomorrow.”

“So, you lied to me. You said that even flowers would bloom upon seeing me. Look, it didn’t.”

Kate was speechless, thinking, ‘Come on. Don’t be so serious.’

Seeing that she was speechless, Alfred laughed.

Kate was enraged by his laughter. She strode over and pressed him against the wheelchair. She bit him hard twice, but in the end, he turned around and gave her a passionate kiss. He kissed her until she felt like she was about to suffocate.

A moment later. They sat in swings. They leaned against each other and quietly watched the night scenery in the backyard.

“Mr. Davidson, I like this moment. We can just sit here without worrying about anything. I feel so happy.”

Alfred hugged Kate and gazed up at the star-filled black sky. He said softly, “It’s been a long time since I’ve had a peaceful moment like this.”

“You’re just tired,” Kate said.

“As a family member, how can I not be tired?”

“Don’t pressure our son to take over your job. Just let him be an ordinary person. All I wish for is that he is safe, happy, and healthy.” Kate said.

“I don’t think that’s the case. There’s a good chance our eldest son will become the successor of Regency Group. If he’s too mediocre to keep his position, we’ll bypass him and choose someone else. Otherwise, he will be the internally designated successor,” said Alfred.

お金金

SEND GIFT or GCASH: +63.936.139.8714

COMMENT

Subscribe


Prev | Next

A Tale Of Redemption And Passion by Isidore Walsh (Chapters 341, to 350) – Daisy Novels

Chapter 341

“Mom, I’m not doing this for myself. I’m doing this for Sutton Group and for you guys. I’m afraid you’ll be deceived. If this Kate is fake, the real Kate would be in danger right now. She might be waiting for us to save her. Mom, plastic surgery techniques are good now. It can be someone’s trick. She may have had plastic surgery. After all, Kate has only been back for a year. It’s still very easy to replace her.”

Kyla continued, “By doing so, she could become Mr. Davidson’s wife and get the Sutton family at the same time. That’s a great temptation.”

Celia’s expression was still bad. She was still irate.

However, she heard what Kyla said.

She thought of how distant Kate had been toward her and her husband ever since they met. It was also very awkward. As a mother, she tried her best to integrate into Kate’s world, but Kate wouldn’t let her.

Kyla’s words were unpleasant to hear, but it wasn’t completely nonsense.

But the matter of Chris was abnormal. Kate used to be devoted to Chris. Celia had even complained to her husband about how humble Kate was in front of Chris.”

After Kate returned from the Davidson family for the first time, as Kyla said, she seemed like a different person.

She suddenly became close to Celia. At that time, Celia was very surprised.

Yet Kate’s attitude to Chris became cold.

All the signs told Celia that Kate could be a fake. The whole thing could have been a trap.

‘If she is not Kate. Is the real Kate still alive?’ As Celia thought about it, her face turned pale and her body swayed. She was afraid that her daughter would be killed.

“Mom.” Kyla quickly supported her. She knew that her plan had succeeded. She comforted Celia gently, “Mom, this is just my wild guess. Don’t take it seriously unless we get evidence to prove that this Kate is fake.”

Celia looked at her and asked, “How can we prove it? If she’s fake, she must have made a foolproof plan.”

“Mom, have you forgotten that you did a DNA test back then before swapping me with Kate.” Kyla reminded Celia and Mom that when Kate comes back, she should get some of her hair and do another test. Then we’ll know.”

Celia nodded. “You’re right. Even if she had plastic surgery, she can’t change her DNA. Kyla, keep this a secret for now. Don’t let Kate know. She will be sad if she knows we suspect her. After all, maybe you were just overthinking.” Celia took Kyla’s words seriously. She also wanted to do another DNA test with Kate but was worried that it was Kyla’s overthinking. That hurt Kate.

Kate had returned to the Sutton family, but her heart was still at the Garcia family. If she knew her mother doubted her, she might get mad and return to the Garcia family.

“Mom, I know. Don’t worry, I will keep it a secret. Kate won’t know.” Kyla had already confirmed that the current Kate was fake and didn’t want to alert her.

She was just waiting for Celia and Kate to do another paternity test. When she gets the results, she can chase Kate out of the Sutton family and even send her to jail. And she was sure that the Davidson family would not let Kate off easily either. They’d at least break Kate’s leg if not kill her.

“Mom, only the two of us know about this. Don’t tell Dad before the result comes out.” Kyla suggested.

Celia pursed her lips and said, “I understand.”

Kyla’s beautiful eyes flickered. She held Celia’s arm again and said, “Mom, let’s go downstairs for dinner.”

Kate did not know that Kyla had instigated Celia to do another paternity test with her. She brought her best friend to eat with Alfred and instructed her chauffeur, Liam, to send Xena back to the Phillips family. She was personally sent to the entrance of the etiquette school by Alfred.

“Honey, I’m going to class,” said Kate.

“Okay,” said Alfred.

“I’ll give you a kiss and get out of the car,” said Kate.

“Okay,” said Alfred.

Kate smiled and kissed Alfred on the cheek.

Just as she was about to get out of the car, Alfred said to her, “I’ll pick you up tonight.”

Knowing that he was worried that Elijah would pester her again, Kate did not refuse. She smiled and said, “Alright, I’ll wait for you.”

“Alright, go,” said Alfred.

Kate waved at him and turned to enter the school.

After Kate’s beautiful figure was out of sight, Alfred asked the driver to return to the Davidson residence.

*****

“Mr. Davidson.”

Alfred had just gotten out of the car and hadn’t even gotten into the wheelchair when he heard Harper’s respectful cry.

Alfred did not even look at her and calmly sat in the wheelchair.

Yael pushed him into the house.

“Mr. Davidson.” Harper took two steps forward and called out respectfully again.

“Speak, or get lost,” Alfred said coldly.

Harper almost fled. She barely managed to steady herself and did not dare to delay. She quickly said, “Mr. Davidson, your mother wants to see you. Please go over now.”

Alfred’s handsome face was tense, and his lips were pursed tightly.

The cold aura made Harper quietly take two steps back.

Olivia always sent her over to pass on the message, and therefore Alfred had a bad impression of her. But she was innocent.

After a long while, Alfred said coldly, “Okay.”

Harper heaved a sigh of relief when she received the reply, She then said respectfully, “Mr. Davidson, I’ll tell her now.”

With that, she took two steps back, turned around, and walked quickly towards the central main house.

Every time after delivered a message to Alfred, Harper felt like she had survived a calamity.

Although Alfred had become a little warmer after Kate moved in, Harper was still afraid of him.

Yael pushed Alfred into the house.

“Mr. Davidson, you’re back.”

James came out to welcome him and said with a smile,

They have just sent chowder over. Mr. Davidson, do you want to take it now?”

“Yeah,” Alfred replied indifferently.

Yael paused when he heard James’s words.

Soon, Alfred sat at the dining table. James scooped soup for him with a spoon.

“Yael.” Alfred suddenly called out to Yael who was about to leave.

Yael turned back and stood beside him, waiting respectfully for his instructions. Yet Alfred said mischievously, “There’s too much soup. I can’t finish it alone. You’ll have half of it.”

Yael was stunned.

Chapter 342

Yael quickly came back to his senses and said, “Mr. Davidson, this is your chowder. I don’t dare to share it.”

“It’s an order. I won’t blame you. James, go and get a bowl for Yael.” Alfred instructed James.

Yael panicked. “Mr. Davidson, I can’t drink it.”

He had heard James say that it was chowder. He was a normal man. He would definitely have a nosebleed if he had it.

“It’s for you, Mr. Davidson. I don’t dare to drink it either. Mr. Davidson, please let me go.” In order to prevent his nose from bleeding, Yael begged for mercy.

Alfred snorted. “What did you mean by saying that?”

“Nothing…” Yael stuttered. After a pause, he murmured in a low voice, “I was just very surprised. Why do you need the chowder? Would it make you…” He suddenly looked up at Alfred. His handsome face was filled with surprise as he asked in surprise, “Mr. Davidson, are you…’

James knocked on Yael’s head lightly and scolded him with a smile, “Brat, you are with Mr. Davidson every day. Don’t you even understand? Looks like you do need it. I’ll get a bowl for you.”

Yael touched the spot where James knocked him and said innocently, “I don’t have much experience.”

James was speechless.

“Mr. Davidson, I won’t disturb you for now.” Yael left happily after saying that. He was glad to know that Alfred could rely on something. And since the chowder helped, he thought Alfred should have it all.

“You escaped fast,” Alfred complained.

He looked at the chowder for a while before taking it.

The chef was an expert in cooking soup. The chowder did taste very nice.

Alfred had originally planned to take only half of it, afraid that his nose would bleed. However, the soup was delicious, so he had two bowls in a row.

James stood aside, watching Alfred have the soup. With a smile, he thought, ‘Drink more, so there will be more children in the house.’

After Alfred finished the soup, he asked Yael to push him to the main room.

To Alfred’s surprise, his grandma wasn’t in the main house. Only his dad was there.

“Dad.” Austin was very open-minded. Alfred had always respected him very much. Alfred’s cold face turned gentle in front of Austin. His gaze was not sharp or cold.

“Alfred.” Austin looked at his son lovingly.

Alfred was his eldest and favorite son. However, after Alfred turned one month old, he was taken away by his grandparents and raised by them. Even if they lived under the same roof, Austin had been too busy at work when he was young and had not spent much time with Alfred.

Alfred respected his grandparents the most.

Even if Alfred and Austin weren’t as close as normal father and son, Austin’s love for his eldest son had never changed. And Alfred respected Austin very much.

“Where’s my grandma?” Alfred asked.

“She went to Pet House with Renee,” said Austin.

Alfred nodded. Then he planned to leave, but Austin

stopped him. “Alfred, it’s been a long time since we’ve spent time together. Let’s take a walk and talk. I’ll push you out.”

Austin got up. Yael immediately stood aside and left the wheelchair for Austin.

Alfred didn’t refuse.

Austin and Alfred left the main house. Alfred told Yael that he did not need to follow them.

“How’s work these days?” Austin asked gently and caringly,” Take care. Don’t be sick. You are married now. Don’t let your wife be worried.”

“Dad, I know. I don’t feel tired because I don’t work in the night,” said Alfred.

He was efficient enough to settle all the things during working hours. And Lily never arranged anything on his schedule at night.

“The process of rehabilitation can be exhausting too. Just keep it up. You don’t need to be too harsh on yourself.” Austin knew that his son had been trying hard to be able to stand up again and walk with Kate in the garden.

“Dad, I want to have a wedding with Kate this year,” Alfred said lightly, “So I have to try harder.”

“Love is indeed a powerful thing.” Austin teased, “Ever since you were discharged from the hospital, your doctor, friends, and family, have all tried to persuade you to do rehabilitation, but you never cared. yet now you are doing it for Kate.”

Alfred was slightly embarrassed upon hearing that.

Austin continued, “However, I’m very happy to see that you’ve found your true love. I’m really happy for you. You’ve been cold since you were young. I’m always worried that you won’t be able to get a wife. I mean, a wife that you want.” Many women would want to marry Alfred if he wanted to get married.

“I guess it’s all about fate. Kate and I are made for each other.” Alfred was honest with his father.

He said, “Actually, I didn’t expect myself to like Kate either. When we registered our marriage, I wanted to be mean to her, hoping that she would leave me. Yet…” He only did it once.

Then, he saw her running to the bathroom non-stop and almost collapsing from the diarrhea. He felt sorry.

Everyone thought Alfred was a ruthless person. When he met Kate, he realized that he had a gentle side. He thought it was fate.

Austin smiled and said, “Love is just inexplicable.”

Then he asked, “Alfred.”

“Yes?”

“Did you take all the chowder?” asked Austin.

Alfred looked up at his father and teased, “Dad. Do you want some too? Am I expected to have a younger brother or so?”

“Come on. Don’t you think you’ve have enough brothers?” said Austin. “I’d wish to have another daughter though. But it’s impossible.”

Although Austin and his wife had always been in love. They were getting old. After having Cynthia, they hadn’t had much desire. And Austin didn’t want to try either, afraid it’d be another boy.

Alfred laughed out loud.

Austin also laughed.

Before they realized it, they returned to the entrance of Alfred’s room.

Austin did not push Aldred in. They just walked past the door. He glanced at the scenery in the courtyard and said, This place was too empty. It looks so much better now with those flowers there.”

“Kate likes flowers, so I asked James to buy some. At first, I hated it. But I’ve got used to it. The yard looks pretty good with those plants.”

Austin said gently, “You’re just too stubborn to try things

out.” Then he asked, “Alfred, how do you feel after having the chowder?”

“It’s delicious,” said Alfred.

Austin was speechless.

Chapter 343

“Dad, you’ll have a grandson,” Alfred suddenly said.

He knew that his parents would be surprised to know that he was taking chowder. And he wanted them to be.

He knew his grandmother had asked his father to test him and he was willing to give them a positive answer.

Austin was overjoyed, but he could still maintain his composure on the surface. He said, “I know I will. I have never been worried about that.”

After all, he had three sons.

Alfred smiled. “Dad, thank you.”

Austin was a very open-minded dad. Alfred believed that as long as Austin was willing to help, his mother would eventually change her attitude towards Kate.

Alfred didn’t dare to expect that his mother would treat Kate like she was her own daughter. He only hoped they would get along.

Kate was not an obedient woman.

“For what? I didn’t do anything,” said Austin.

“Dad, you helped me a lot. I know that,” said Alfred.

Austin smiled. “You’re my son. As a father, it’s natural for me to help my son as much as I can. There’s no need to thank me. It sounds distant.”

“Dad, please tell Grandma that I’d like to raise my children. I don’t like the idea of raising other people’s children, not even my nephew,” said Alfred.

He wanted his grandmother to know that he was very normal. And he also wanted her grandmother to stop putting pressure on Theo and Lucas, in case it’d affect their marriage once they got married.

Alfred once heard from his mother that they wanted Theo and Lucas to have more children and each sent one to Alfred, in case Alfred couldn’t be a father.

Although Theo and Lucas did not refuse on the surface, they didn’t think it was a good idea. No one would want to send their children to someone else.

Olivia’s decision would also seriously hinder Theo and

Lucas’s marriage. No woman would accept that their future child would be sent away.

Even Renee disagreed with Olivia’s words.

Austin smiled and said, “Don’t worry, I will definitely tell your grandma.”

He thought, ‘If he could have his own child then he won’t need to adopt his nephew.’

“Can you tell Grandma one more thing?” Alfred asked.

Austin nodded. “Tell me, I guarantee that I’ll tell your grandma every word you say. I can even imitate your tone perfectly.”

“Since I’ve married Kate, I’m going to spend the rest of my life with her. My heart is small. Other than Kate, there is no room for any other woman.”

Alfred knew that Olivia looked down on Kate, even if she saw that Kate could change him. Olivia wanted to kick Kate out of the Davidson family after Alfred changed and then find another girl for him.

“Grandma’s favorite grandchildren are me and Cynthia. I think Grandma wants me to be happy. I hope she won’t ruin my happiness. Perhaps Kate isn’t the best. I just want her. Without Kate, my world will be endlessly dark.”

In the dark, happiness made no sense.

Austin’s expression was serious. He knew better than Alfred how much the women in the family disliked Kate. Just his mother and wife were hard enough for Kate to handle.

“Alfred, I’ll have a good talk with your grandma and your mother,” said Austin,

“Thank you, Dad!” said Alfred.

“Again? I said don’t say thanks,” Austin said.

Alfred smiled.

They chatted as they walked.

After a while, they saw Lena and a few ladies in the backyard.

“Mom, ladies.” Alfred greeted indifferently.

“Alfred.” The few ladies smiled habitually in response to Alfred’s greeting. Lena also looked lovingly at her eldest son, whom she was proud of.

Every time she saw a few sisters-in-law fawning over Alfred, Lena felt proud.

“Austin, Lena, I still have something on. I’ll leave first.” Lisa quickly found an excuse to leave.

When the other ladies saw that Lisa had left, they quickly found an excuse to slip away, leaving the family of three alone.

“Dad, can you push me to the pavilion?” asked Alfred.

“Okay.” Austin pushed Alfred over.

Lena followed them.

After entering the pavilion, Alfred got up and sat on the bench. When he got up, his parents were very nervous and wanted to help him up. Yet without his consent, his parents’ outstretched hands stopped in the air.

When Alfred sat down steadily, he noticed the joy on his parents’ faces.

“Mom, sit,” said Alfred.

“Okay, I’ll sit.”

Like an obedient primary school student, Lena immediately sat down beside her son. Her well-maintained face was filled with smiles as he stared fixedly at her son.

Those who didn’t know better would think that she was a fan of Alfred.

“Alfred, what do you want to tell me?” Lena’s smile was gentle.

As a husband, Austin was a little jealous of his son when he saw Lena smile like this.

“Mom, my marriage with Kate will not change.” Ignoring his mother’s warm smile, Alfred’s expression was serious. He no longer had the relaxed and natural expression he had when he was chatting with his father.

Lena’s smile slowly faded.

“I’ve said it many times too. I don’t want to mention it repeatedly. When I can walk normally, I’ll hold a wedding with Kate. I’ll give her what she deserves. I won’t let her suffer anything,” said Alfred.

Lena’s face tightened. If her husband hadn’t been behind her, pressing his hand to her shoulder, she would have exploded.

“Mom, it’s time for you and Dad to meet my in-laws.” When Alfred said this, his tone became much gentler. “Mom, I know you’re dissatisfied with Kate. That’s because you haven’t realized how good Kate is. If you can get along with Kate calmly, you’ll see. In your eyes, no matter how good she is, she’s not worthy of you.”

Lena said in disdain, “I just don’t want to see Mr. and Mrs. Sutton.” Her tone changed to sarcasm. “Wait, did they make things difficult for you?”

Although Lena did not have a job, she had her own sources. She knew that many people were discussing privately. They said that the Davidson family had yet to express their stance because they were dissatisfied with Alfred and Kate’s marriage. The marriage between the two of them would definitely change.

Kate was from the Sutton family. Yet she grew up in the countryside. It was very difficult for her to be accepted as Mrs. Davidson.

“Mom, I don’t know how to say nice things. I’m a bossy person. I’m used to giving orders, and I was always mean to you. I am sorry, Mom.” Alfred stood up and bowed sincerely to his mother.

Lena looked at her son in shock.

Chapter 344

“Mom, I like Kate. I’ve never regretted marrying her. I feel relaxed and happy being with her. I also know that you love me and want me to be happy. Mom, Kate is my happiness.”

Lena looked at her son who was apologizing to her. His expression was gentle, but his tone was firm when he spoke. He said that Kate was his happiness and separating him and Kate was destroying his happiness.

As a mother, Lena didn’t want to destroy her son’s happiness. Lena felt a bit upset.

Of course, she hoped that her children would be happy. However, in the face of a daughter-in-law that she did not like and looked down on, Lena felt her life difficult.

“Alfred…” Lena took a long time to speak. Her voice was trembling.

She called out to her son and didn’t continue. She didn’t know what to say or what to say.

She knew that saying bad things about Kate would further incite the conflict between Alfred and her. Yet she couldn’t say nice things that went against her wish.

Austin patted Alfred’s shoulder and said gently, “Alfred, it’s time for your rehabilitation. I’ll get Yael to push you back.” “Okay,” Alfred replied gently. He knew that it was better for his father and mother to talk about some things. After all, he was a son.

Yael quickly pushed Alfred out of the pavilion.

Looking at Alfred walking away, Austin asked his wife,” Wifey, do you like to see your son walk with his back straight, or sit and be pushed?”

“Is that even a question? Of course, I want him to walk with his back straight. I was sadder than him knowing that he couldn’t walk anymore after the accident. I cried many times.”

Especially when Alfred became even more heartless, Lena felt sorry for him.

“Alfred is trying very hard on rehabilitation now. He hopes to have a wedding within this year. He doesn’t want to be in a wheelchair by then. Honey, Kate has a huge impact on Alfred. You can see that it’s all developing in a good direction.”

Lena pursed her lips and said, “What did you guys discuss about just now? Did he ask you to persuade me?”

“He didn’t. I just think that when the children grow up, as parents, we shouldn’t hold them firmly in our hands. We should let go completely and let them do whatever they want and marry whoever they want. Alfred has never been under my control. We couldn’t control him when he was young. Not to mention now.”

Lena pursed her lips and said, “I wasn’t trying to control him. I just revealed my preferences. I can’t force him to like someone.”

She then said to her husband, “You don’t have to put in a good word for Kate. Even if she is good, I just don’t like her.” After a pause, she said, “I’ve already been very tolerant. I hired a private detective to follow her for only a day and found that she was entangled with Elijah. I didn’t settle the score with her. I’ve been tolerating all of this. I can’t tolerate everything as a mother-in-law. She’s not a good daughter-in-law. She leaves early and returns late every day. She doesn’t even come to greet me. She doesn’t take action. Why should I please her? She’s not the only daughter-in-law I have.”

Austin smiled and said, “Yes, yes, yes. Kate made mistakes too. But she is indeed busy. She rarely even has time to go back to her parent’s house. She has to take care of our son. Since we’re idle at home, let’s be more tolerant of her. In the past, when I was busy, we couldn’t see each other much for half a month during days.”

Lena said angrily, “I was just a little picky and you guys are feeling so sorry for her.”

“It’s the truth,” said Austin.

“I know it’s the truth. If she is a good wife, she should have stayed at home obedient. She could have lived a good life, with everything she needed, but she insisted on going to work and managing the company. Isn’t she asking for trouble?” said Lena.

“Everyone has their own ambitions. Besides, Kate is the only child of her parents. If Kate doesn’t work hard, how can he keep the Sutton family?” Austin had been defending his daughter-in-law. “Don’t tell me you want to see the Sutton family be inherited by Kyla?”

Lena immediately said, “Kate is the Sutton family’s biological child. Only she has the right to inherit the family assets. Kyla has occupied Kate’s resources for so many years. She should be content. Does she want to share the assets? That’s shameless.”

Although Lena didn’t like Kate, she wouldn’t let others bully her.

Austin smiled. “That’s right. Since Kate wants to inherit the family assets, she has to work hard, or she won’t be able to protect the Sutton family’s billions of assets from Kyla. Therefore, we have to understand Kate.”

Lena fell silent.

“It’s time for us to meet our in-laws. If this drags on, it will confirm the guesses of those people and affect the relationship between our son and his wife. Alfred is a cold person. It’s rare for him to like a woman. Even if we don’t support him, we can’t ruin it.” Austin suggested.

Lena was speechless.

“Honey, if you want to see your in-laws, I’ll call Leland and ask when they are available. No, I think to express our sincerity, we should the Sutton family personally.” Austin suggested.

Lena looked at her husband and said angrily, “Did Alfred apologize to me for this? You’re always on his side and using my pettiness to show your generosity.”

“Honey, what are you talking about? I’m doing this for our son’s sake, okay? You always think that Kate isn’t worthy of our son. Yet Alfred doesn’t think so. And it’s their life, not ours.” Austin said.

Lena was speechless.

“If we don’t interact with our in-laws, Kate made let the child have her surname because you don’t acknowledge her as your daughter-in-law.”

“She won’t dare,” said Lena. She then immediately woke up and asked Austin happily, “Have you confirmed it?”

Austin smiled. “He is very normal. Let’s just wait to have a grandson.”

“I don’t want to have a grandson. I want to have a granddaughter. Do you remember Mrs. Johnson? I often play board games with her. Her daughter-in-law had a daughter not long ago. She’s extremely cute. Mrs. Johnson doesn’t have time to be with us anymore. She talks about her granddaughter every day.”

The Davidson family preferred girls.

“Austin, go tell your son that if their first child is a girl, I’ll accept Kate as my daughter-in-law.”

Chapter 345

Austin said, “Honey, this… this is a little too much. They can’t decide the gender of the baby. There is only half chance that they’d have a girl. But it’s harder to have a girl in our family. The chance is probably 1%. There hasn’t been a girl for 5 generations until Cynthia was born.”

Austin felt immense pressure for his son and daughter-in-law.

He remembered how he and his brothers had been forced by their parents to have a daughter.

The five brothers each had three sons. Every time they had a son, their mother’s face would look unhappy. People said that the Davidson family would never have a daughter. Cynthia was the only daughter they had for generations. Austin’s heart ached for his son when he thought of this. “I don’t care. Anyway, if Kate can’t have a daughter, I will never accept her.” Lena suddenly felt that this demand was better than giving Kate a hard time.

Austin was speechless.

“Let’s make a trip to the Sutton family tomorrow. Call your good in-law now and tell him that we’ll go over tomorrow. I don’t want us to miss out.”

Having found a new way to make things difficult for Kate, Lena felt good and didn’t mind visiting the Sutton family. “Okay.” After successfully persuading his wife, Austin was very satisfied. As for Lena’s request, it was not his thing to concern.

*****

“Honey.” Kate walked out of the etiquette school. When she saw the familiar man leaning against the car, she smiled and jogged over.

Alfred took two steps forward. When she was close, he tapped her nose lightly. “You’re wearing high heels. Don’t run so fast. My heart will ache if you twist your ankle.”

“It’s okay. Now I’m used to high heels,” said Kate. “Hubby, why are you standing here? Are you tired?” Kate asked with concern as she helped him into the car.

“I got out of the car for like two minutes ago before you came out,” Alfred said.

“I am just worried about you,” said Kate.

“You are so sweet.” Alfred felt melted.

The couple got into the car. The car started slowly.

Alfred handed a box of snacks to Kate.

“I packed some food from the kitchen, in case you got hungry. Try it. We’ll have supper when we get home.”

Kate hugged his neck and kissed him on the cheek. Then, she happily took the box of snacks and said happily, “My husband is getting more and more considerate.”

Alfred could not help but laugh. His gentle and affectionate gaze landed on her. He was content to watch her eat with relish.

“Kate,” Alfred called out.

“Yes?” Kate replied.

“My parents are going to visit your family tomorrow. Do you want to take tomorrow off?” said Alfred.

Kate stopped eating and tilted her head to Alfred. She felt that her man was too handsome and it would be a waste not to do something. Hence, Kate mischievously poked Alfred’s lips. This provoked Alfred to the point that he almost couldn’t control himself and wanted to do her on the spot. He had a lot of chowder tonight.

“I don’t need to take a day off. My dad will give me a day off..

As she spoke, Kate’s phone rang.

She took out her phone from her bag. When she saw the

caller ID, she proudly showed it to Alfred and smiled. “I knew it.”

Alfred nodded seriously. “Amazing. You should be a fortune-teller.”

Kate pretended to be serious and said, “Good idea. I’ll try someday.”

When she finished speaking, Alfred gently pinched her earlobe.

She flinched.

“Dad,” Kate answered Leland’s call.

“Kate, your mother just called me. She said that your in-laws are coming to our house tomorrow. You have to be present. Tomorrow, you have a day off. Come home early.” Leland valued the first meeting between the elders of the two families. He had already informed Claire to cancel all his schedules for tomorrow.

“Dad, I understand. I’ll go back early tomorrow,” Kate said.

“Well, haven’t you gone home yet?” Leland asked.

“On my way home,” Kate said.

Leland reminded, “Be careful. Don’t drive too fast.”

Kate said, “Dad, I can’t even touch the steering wheel now.”

She could only drive in a dream.

Leland said, “Oh, I forgot that Alfred caught you racing. You’re not allowed to drive anymore. Who asked you to race? Alfred is just worried about you. It’s for your own good. Anyway, since he arranged for a driver to pick you up from work, don’t touch the steering wheel.”

Kate knew that her parents were on Alfred’s side.

She had only raced twice, or maybe three times. After being caught by Alfred twice, she was deprived of the opportunity to drive.

Even her car suffered. The tires had been removed by Alfred.

“Did Alfred pick you up?” asked Leland.

“Do you want to talk to him?” asked Kate.

“No, I’m just asking. Since he is with you, I won’t disturb you guys. Rest early when you get home,” said Leland.

“Oh,” Kate replied.

Leland hung up.

“Do you want to drive so badly?” Alfred’s deep voice came from beside her.

Kate nodded instinctively. Then, she shook his head and said with a cheeky smile, “Not really. But of course, I prefer to drive by myself.”

“It’s too late to buy a car now. I’ll give you a new car at noon tomorrow,” said Alfred.

Kate’s eyes lit up and she was overjoyed. “Hubby, do you mean it?”

“When have I ever lied to you?”

“Hubby, you’re too good to me. You’ll spoil me. However, I like the feeling. I’m so happy.”

Alfred could not help but laugh as he pulled Kate into his arms. He thought evilly, ‘I hope you won’t be disappointed when you see the new car tomorrow afternoon.’

“Honey, what kind of car are you going to give me?” asked Kate.

“It’s the most expensive car of its type,” said Alfred.

“Is it fast?” asked Kate.

Alfred replied mysteriously, “That depends on your driving skills.”

Kate almost said that she could drive a car like a plane. She remembered that Alfred hated to see her race, so she changed her words and said, “Mr. Davidson, actually, I drive very steadily. The two times you saw me, it was really a coincidence.”

“Although the car I gave you is relatively safe, you can’t go too fast. You won’t want any accident to happen,” said Alfred.

Kate promised repeatedly, “Don’t worry. I will not.”

‘Could it be a sports car?’ Kate began to look forward to the new car that Alfred had prepared for her.

Chapter 346

At the Davidson family, a fragrance wafted out of a house with a small courtyard. Theo was making supper.

As the manager of Cheval Blanc and a top chef, even if he casually stir-fried vegetables, they would be popular among the customers.

Braiden and Lucas lived on the left and right sides of Theo. They were the closest and were the first to smell this fragrance.

Braiden walked to the balcony from his room and looked at Theo’s courtyard. He shouted, “Theo, you’re releasing poison late at night again.”

There was no response.

Braiden felt that his voice was not loud enough and turned around to return to his room.

Soon, Braiden, who had already changed his clothes, went out with his phone. A few minutes later, he appeared in the hall next door.

Lucas was already there.

“Lucas, are you also here to punish Theo for releasing poison in the middle of the night?” Braiden said seriously,” He’s not resting in the middle of the night, and he cooked something that smells so good. We need to punish him.

In the end, his expression changed. He asked Lucas with a smile, “What delicious food is Theo cooking?”

“You’ll know when you go in. It’s quite sumptuous. There is a large pot of spicy lobster tail. I don’t like lobster. Yet I want to try.”

Lucas held Lucas’s arm affectionately. “Lucas, let’s go. Let’s go in and hunt Theo’s lobsters.”

“Alright, let’s take all his lobster.”

The two brothers were clearly tempted by the dishes cooked by Theo and planned to freeload.

Theo already knew what was going on in the living room.

When the brothers came in, he had already finished cooking and was taking off his apron.

“Lucas, don’t you want us to sleep? It’s so late at night.” Braiden spoke first.

Lucas then said, “That’s right, that’s right. I’ve gained two pounds recently. I need to cut down on socializing and supper, but because of you, I’ve been gaining weight.” Although he was complaining, his hands moved very quickly to the large pot of spicy lobster tail.

He usually did not like to eat lobsters. However, it was Theo who made it. Even if he gained ten pounds, he would have to have some before going to bed.

“My hands are itchy and I can’t sleep, so I made a few dishes. If you want to eat, bring them out. I didn’t say I wouldn’t share.” Theo was very satisfied with his two younger brothers’ reactions.

They lived so close to him, that it would be a failure if they weren’t attracted by the fragrance.

Braiden and Lucas immediately brought out the cooked dishes. They wanted to place them on the dining table in the dining room, but Theo asked them to bring all the dishes to the hall.

The brothers looked at each other and suddenly understood. Theo deliberately cooked to lure a certain guest who stayed with them lately.

Yes, Lindsay loved spicy lobster tails.

The two brothers understood and brought out a few dishes and placed them on the coffee table in front of the sofa. Then, they each brought a low stool and sat around the coffee table.

Theo also brought two bottles of wine.

“I have to work tomorrow. If I get drunk and can’t get up, I’ll have to work overtime for the next few days.” Braiden did not want to drink and neither did Lucas.

“I don’t have that much work. I’ll drink.” Theo was not as busy as them, but he was not afraid of getting drunk and not getting up. At most, he would not return to the hotel tomorrow.

He poured himself a glass of wine. Watching his two younger brothers eat with relish. He couldn’t help but cough lightly.

When his brother looked over, he pouted upstairs. “Theo, the spicy lobster tail you made is really delicious.”

“That’s right. Even someone like me who doesn’t like lobster drools. It’s really delicious. Only a level-one chef from Cheval Blanc could cook something so delicious. Oh, no, I mean, the general manager.” Braiden and Lucas praised loudly as they ate.

The room was already filled with fragrance. Even they could attract, not to mention, Lindsay, who was upstairs.

Lindsay was still awake. She lay on the bed and tossed and turned, unable to fall asleep. What her grandmother said had affected her sleep.

Olivia told her directly that after Theo and Lucas got married, they would have to send one child to Alfred.

Lindsay was sure about Theo.

She was annoyed when she thought about how she had to accept Olivia’s request and pass a child to Alfred.

No mother would want to give her own child to someone else.

Even though the child would still live in the Davidson residence, the way they addressed each other would be different.

The child she gave birth to after 10 months of pregnancy had to call Alfred and Kate as father and mother… Just the thought of it made Lindsay’s heartache.

What Olivia meant was that if she could not agree to this request, she might not be able to marry Theo.

In the Davidson residence, Olivia had the utmost power. Only Alfred dared to reject her. The others were all afraid of her.

‘It smelled so good.’ Lindsay, who was tossing and turning in bed, could not help but sigh in her heart when she smelled the fragrance.

She picked up her phone and looked at the time. It was eleven o’clock at night. It was time for Kate to return every night. ‘Did the kitchen prepare supper for Kate? It was time for Kate to return every night. ‘Did the kitchen prepare supper for Kate? Or…’

Thinking of a possibility, Lindsay immediately got out of bed.

Since she couldn’t sleep anyway, she might as well go downstairs and take a look.

If Theo released the poison in the middle of the night, she would definitely help him detoxify it.

The moment he stepped out of the room, the fragrance intensified.

She also heard Braiden and Lucas downstairs praising Theo’s culinary skills.

As expected, Theo cooked.

‘He cooked only at midnight. He doesn’t want me to sleep. Lindsay thought.

“Spicy, spicy…” Lucas exclaimed as he ate.

He couldn’t eat spicy food. However, he could not resist the temptation of the spicy lobster tail.

The main kitchen strictly followed the recipes arranged by the nutritionist. There won’t be these home-cooked dishes on the table. He could only try it at Theo’s place.

Therefore, Lucas kept eating while sticking out his tongue from the spiciness.

“Hey, you guys. Why didn’t you call me? That’s not cool.” Hearing that there was a spicy lobster tail, Lindsay ran downstairs.

She naturally sat down beside Theo.

Theo duly handed her a pair of disposable gloves. “Wine?”

“Nope.” Lindsay put on disposable gloves and began to eat. She ignored the scheming smile of Theo beside her.

Chapter 347

“That’s great.”

After finishing a large pot of spicy lobster tails, Lindsay took off her disposable gloves and said, “I’ve missed this taste for a long time. I feel like there is something missing when I have it at the restaurant.”

Braiden said, “Lindsay, your appetite must have been affected by Theo, so you feel that the food others cook lacks something.”

Lucas said, “No one cooks better than Theo.”

Lindsay looked at Theo with a smile and said, “Theo, the

next time your hands are itchy and you want to make spicy lobster tails, you must ask me for help. No matter when, I’m always on call.”

The two brothers quickly expressed their stance. “We’re happy to help too.”

Theo put down the wine glass that he had finished drinking and deliberately said angrily, “Go back to sleep if you are done. Don’t you know what time it is? You have to work tomorrow.”

“I never sleep before midnight,” said Lucas.

“Me too,” said Braiden

The brothers wanted to see Theo and Lindsay bicker.

Theo said coldly, “Do you want me to cook breakfast for you tomorrow?”

The brothers were speechless.

Braiden immediately yawned. As he yawned, he stood up and said, “Theo, I’m tired. I’ll go back and rest first. Remember to prepare a steak for me for breakfast tomorrow.” “Lindsay, good night.”

Braiden said goodnight to Lindsay and quickly slipped away.

Lucas glared at his third brother and scolded him in his heart for surrendering so quickly. However, when he thought of Theo’s culinary skills, he smacked his lips and stood up. “I remember now. I still have an early meeting tomorrow. I have to get up early and go back to sleep first. Theo, cook me a steak to tomorrow.”

After Braiden and Lucas left, there were only Theo and Lindsay in the hall.

“Are you full?” Theo asked Lindsay.

Lindsay smiled with a satisfied expression. “I’m almost full. The spicy lobster tail you made tastes even better than before.”

“Actually, I haven’t done it in a long time.” Theo said as he cleaned up the table, “If you like it, I’ll make it for you another day when I’m free. Only for you.”

“Really? Thank you in advance.” Lindsay leaned back on the sofa and watched as Theo cleared the table and cleaned up the dishes in the kitchen.

Suddenly, she said to the kitchen, “Theo, you’re a good man. Whoever marries you in the future will definitely be very happy.”

Theo’s voice floated out from the kitchen. “I’ve always been a good man. If I get to choose my wife, I’ll definitely make her happy for the rest of her life.”

If it was a family marriage, he would treat his wife with respect and would not care if she was happy. However, he would definitely not be happy either.

“Do you have a woman you like?” Lindsay asked.

The two of them were childhood sweethearts, but neither of them confessed to the other.

Lindsay knew that she loved Theo, but she did not know if Theo also loved her.

When she first returned to the country, she knew that Olivia had arranged for Theo to pick her up. Theo rejected, and in the end, Braiden picked her up, even if she had only changed planes at Sherpsel.

She followed her grandmother to Sherpsel and moved into Theo’s house, but she did not see Theo until she followed,

Alfred and Kate to the equestrian resort for a vacation.

Theo deliberately avoided her.

That was true because they were not only childhood sweethearts, but also archenemies.

Theo had always been defeated by her. It was normal for him to avoid her.

“If I had someone I like, the media in Sherpsel would have already reported it,” Theo replied.

Lindsay thought about it and agreed.

In Sherpsel, Davidson’s family could always become news.

The love story of the Davidson family’s 15 sons was destined to be the center of attention in the entire city. Anyone who got close to them could become the headline. But there had never been any rumors about Theo.

“Theo, let me ask you a question.”

Lindsay thought of the matter that her grandmother had told her about.

“I’m in a good mood tonight. Ask me whatever questions you want. I’ll answer everything I can.”

Theo did not admit that he had sensed that Lindsay was in a bad mood tonight. That was why he personally cooked to appease her.

“That day, I heard your grandma and my grandma talking about something. Your grandma said that when you and Lucas get married and have children in the future, you have to send a child to your elder brother. Is that true?”

Theo did not answer her.

Lindsay waited for a while, but there was no answer. She felt a little uncomfortable. ‘Theo didn’t answer. Did he acquiesce to Olivia’s arrangement?’

Alfred was important in the Davidson family. His more than ten younger brothers respected him and felt sorry for him after knowing he could not have children anymore.

Even though they were to send a child for him, they still lived together. So except the way they address each other, nothing would change.

However, Lindsay found this hard to accept.

“Theo, don’t you think your grandmother’s request is a little too much? Is your brother really infertile? Has he seen a doctor? If there’s really no way to treat him. Why doesn’t he adopt some children from the orphanage?”

Lindsay thought that if she was infertile, she would go to the welfare home to adopt a child instead of taking her brothers’ child unless her brothers offered it.

Theo still did not answer her.

Lindsay could not help but get up and walk over.

Theo happened to be coming out. The two of them met at the kitchen door and faced each other.

Theo suddenly took out a packet of tissues and helped Lindsay wipe the oil stains on her mouth.

Lindsay nonchalantly snatched the tissue from his hand.

“Theo, do you agree with your grandmother’s arrangement?” “Do you mind?” Theo asked.

Lindsay was speechless.

“You have a blind date, and it isn’t me. So you don’t have to worry. Even if my grandmother’s arrangement is not reasonable. It won’t be your child anyway.”

Lindsay was speechless. ‘What a bastard!’

“I really feel sorry for your future wife. She’s not even married yet, but her child has been booked.”

“I’ll tell her before we get married. And she doesn’t have to marry me if she can’t accept it. I believe many women would be glad to accept it,” said Theo.

Lindsay was speechless.

Chapter 348

“You’d better stay single for the rest of your life. Leave girls alone.” Lindsay said and turned to leave.

Theo looked at her angry expression and asked with a smile, “Is this why you’re suddenly in a bad mood tonight?” Lindsay stopped in her tracks.

She turned to look at him. “How do you know I’m in a bad mood?”

“I had a peaceful night,” said Theo.

When she was in a good mood, she liked to target him.

Lindsay asked, “What are you saying…”

“Chili, you’re so concerned about this matter. Is it because I’m the man you want to marry?”

“Don’t flatter yourself.” Lindsay refused to admit it.

Theo chuckled softly. “My sister-in-law said the same thing to my brother. Do you know what my brother did? He gave her a lot of gold and jewelry and asked her to wear them. Do you want to do that too?”

“You’re a man. Why do you need that? Are you short of money?” Lindsay said angrily.

“I’ll keep it for my daughter.”

“Funny!” Lindsay laughed. “Can you have a daughter? The Davidsons will only have sons.”

Theo choked. ‘Yes. That’s true. In the past five generations, there were no girls in the family. Cynthia was the first girl.

No one knew if they would have a daughter.

“Lindsay, do you really mind about sending the child away? If… I mean if you were to marry me, would you refuse because of this request?” Theo asked.

“I-I don’t know either, but I really mind. I can’t bear to part with the children I gave birth to after 10 months of pregnancy, and watch them call others Mom and Dad, even if that other person is your brother.”

Theo looked at her quietly for a moment and smiled. “Oh, I understand.”

Lindsay glared at him.

“My brother took chowder tonight,” Theo said.

“You made it? When? Why didn’t I know about it?” When Lindsay heard about the soup, her eyes lit up. She did not even think about what it was for. She was regretting that she didn’t get to try.

Her gluttonous look made Theo laugh. He teased her, “You are just like my sister-in-law. She is also a glutton.”

“The chef cooked chowder for Alfred. It’s not suitable for you.”

“Chowder, why am I… Mr. Davidson took chowder? Would it help?”

Theo smiled and said, “My big brother never does anything that he’s not sure about.”

Lindsay was relieved.

It turned out that Alfred could still have children.

“Rumors are just rumors.”

Theo pressed his index finger on Lindsay’s forehead. “You’re such a smart person. You shouldn’t believe everything people say.”

Lindsay suddenly understood why Alfred took chowder.

This family was all smart people. Ordinary people could not keep up with their thoughts.

She slapped away Theo’s hand that was pressing on her forehead. Lindsay said, “I’m going to sleep. Prepare a steak for me too tomorrow.”

Then, she went upstairs happily.

It was time to have a good dream about Duke Zhou.

Looking at how happy she was, Theo smiled slyly. ‘Why wouldn’t she admit that she is madly in love with me? Everybody knows it.’

She couldn’t tell his feelings towards her but all his brothers could.

*****

After being tortured a few times, Kate was too tired to move.

Alfred, who had transformed into a hungry wolf, was satisfied. Seeing that her mouth was moving, Alfred pulled her into his arms and hugged her gently, letting her sleep on his arm.

“Honey, what did you say?” Alfred’s voice was low and gentle.

He could actually have another round. Yet seeing she was exhausted, he controlled himself.

Kate didn’t even want to open her eyes.

“From now on… you’re not allowed to have chowder,” she said through gritted teeth with her eyes closed.

Alfred planted countless kisses on her face and said with heartache, “Okay, it’s my fault tonight. Honey, do you want to take a hot bath? It’ll make you feel better.”

Seeing that Kate did not even want to open her eyes, he said considerately, “Go on sleeping. I’ll take care of you.” Kate mumbled something and soon fell asleep.

Alfred got up and went into the bathroom to fill the bathtub. Then he came out again, picked Kate up, and slowly entered the bathroom.

Fortunately, he had been working hard on rehabilitation recently so he could take good care of Kate.

After coming out of the bathroom, Kate was still asleep. Alfred lay beside her and looked at her sleeping face gently.

He couldn’t help but whisper in her ear, “Kate, I’m getting more and more addicted to you.”

He touched her face gently, her eyes, her nose, and finally her lips.

He poked her gently and said softly, “Good night. Sweet dreams.”

Kate was in a deep sleep and she did not hear a single word he said.

Alfred looked at her for a while and remembered something. He took his phone and called James. After James answered the call, he instructed in a low voice,” James, arrange for two cars to go to the Garcia Village. Bring Kate’s adoptive parents and two brothers over and send them to the Sutton family.”

Tomorrow, his parents were going to the Sutton family to meet his in-laws. The Garcia family had raised Kate for 25 years. In Kate’s heart, they were family. So Anna should be there too. He believed that Kate would be very happy to see that Anna.

“Okay.” James did not ask further.

After hanging up the phone, Alfred hugged Kate and fell asleep.

The next day, Kate didn’t even want to get up. She was awake, but her waist was sore and her legs were weak.

“Honey, you’re awake.” Alfred’s gentle voice came from beside her.

Kate tilted her head to look at him. When she met his overly handsome face, she could not bring herself to complain In the end, she could only grab his hand and bite his arm.

“Ouch.” Alfred deliberately cried out in pain.

Kate immediately relented.

Seeing the two rows of deep teeth marks on his arm, she

said to him again, “Why didn’t you dodge?”

“I can still bear this pain,” Alfred said.

“Then why did you scream? Were you deliberately making me feel sorry?”

Kate kicked Alfred. “I really want to kick you off the bed. I’m so tired! Alfred, I’m warning you. If you dare to take chowder again, you’ll take an ice bath. You’re not allowed to touch me.”

Chapter 349

“Yes, yes, yes. I am sorry. Honey, please forgive me.” Alfred knew that Kate was exhausted and apologized profusely. “What time is it?” After Kate vented her anger, she felt better. She understood Alfred’s intention.

“It’s still early. It’s only seven o’clock,” Alfred said.

“What time will your parents go?” Kate asked.

Alfred thought for a moment and said, “After nine-thirty, I guess. Honey, you can sleep a little longer, until nine o’clock. I’ll get Liam to send you back.”

Kate wished, but her mother called.

After gesturing for Alfred to remain silent, Kate answered the call.

“Kate, come back early. Although you and Mr. Davidson have married you haven’t held a wedding yet. You’d better come back before his parents. When you are back, I’ll help you dress up and put on makeup. You should really wear makeup more often.”

Celia attached great importance to the meeting with Alfred’s parents. Knowing Kate’s shortcomings, Celia called early in the morning to remind Kate.

Kate said, “Mom, I understand. I’ll get up right away and go back.”

Her parents were even more impatient than her.

Actually, Kate had already learned how to put on makeup. She would put on light makeup on important occasions At home, she didn’t. Alfred found her beautiful anyway. After ending the call, Kate said helplessly to Alfred, “My parents are even more anxious than me.” She poked Alfred’s chest. “You’ve really hurt me.”

Alfred looked apologetic and took the initiative to help her get her clothes.

“I asked James to prepare chowder for you. Have some before you leave,” Alfred said.

“Okay. Are you going with your parents?” Kate asked.

Alfred said dotingly, “I don’t mind. I can go with you too if you prefer. I’ll do whatever you want me to do. In our family, you have the final say.”

His fawning manner made Kate happy. Although her waist was still a little sore and her legs were still a little weak, it did not affect her going out normally.

“You should go with your parents,” Kate said.

Alfred was quite disappointed. “I’ll miss you crazily if I have to be separated from you for two to three hours.”

“You usually work at the company while I stay at mine. Why didn’t you miss me then?” Kate asked.

Alfred was speechless.

Kate pinched his mouth. “Men are liars.”

Alfred was speechless.

After the couple chatted for a while, Kate drank the soup and walked out of the main house with Alfred. Then, under Alfred’s gaze, she got into her private car and went back home first to wait for her in-laws.

When Kate returned to the Sutton family, it was eight in the morning.

“Kate.”

Before Kate got out of the car, she saw a familiar figure coming out of the house to welcome her. Kate was surprised and happy. She quickly got out of the car and walked over quickly. “Mom, what are you doing here?” It was Anna.

“Mom, have you recovered?” Kate held Anna and asked with concern.

“I’m fine as long as I don’t do heavy work.” Anna smiled brightly. She did not expect Alfred to arrange for someone to pick them up overnight.

Kate returned to her parents. The Sutton family was wealthy, and the Davidson family was even more prestigious. The Garcia family was nothing compared to them.

However, Alfred respected them. Anna’s impression of Alfred became even better.

“Mom, don’t do any heavy work. It’s time to enjoy life. Tell me if you need money, I’ll send it to you,” said Kate.

“You transfer money to me every month. I can’t spend all that money. I’ll save it for your wedding gift,” said Anna. Kate was touched. “Mom, I don’t lack those.”

Both her parents and Alfred would prepare big gifts for her.

“I know you don’t lack it, but I want to do it.”

Anna held Kate’s hand and looked left and right. She said with heartache, “Kate, you must have been skipping meals when you’re busy. You’ve already lost weight. You have to eat and sleep well. Nothing is more important than that.” “Mom, I didn’t skip any meals. I even think I’ve gained a lot of weight.”

There was no way she’d lose weight when she was with Alfred.

Mothers always found their children losing weight although they didn’t.

“Mr. Davidson arranged for someone to pick us up last. night. Your father and your two brothers are here too. Mr. Davidson said today is an important day for the families to meet. Kate, Mr. Davidson is really considerate.” Anna sighed.

‘What a surprise!’ Kate muttered in a low voice. Anna did not hear it clearly.

Alfred was sincere. He showed his love through every detail. Kate now understood why so many loved him, including her. No one could resist his love.

“Mom, let’s go in.” Kate helped Anna into the house.

However, when they reached the door, Anna quickly

removed Kate’s hand. Kate knew that she was afraid that Celia would be unhappy.

Kyla did not return to the company today either.

“Dad,” Kate called out.

The two fathers who were chatting on the sofa answered her at the same time.

Leland and Faulkner looked at each other and smiled.

Celia worried that Kate and the Garcia family’s relationship would affect their relationship. But Leland Sutton was much more open-minded. No matter what, the Garcia family had raised Kate up.

They were reluctant to leave Kyla, so he assumed the Garcia family would feel the same about Kate.

The Garcia family had been treating Kate really well. Although they were not as wealthy as the Sutton family, it wasn’t their fault. Leland was very grateful for that. Not all families could be as rich as the Sutton family.

“Mom,” Kate called out to Celia. Afraid that Celia would not like Anna going out to welcome her, she went forward and held Celia’s arm. She said coquettishly, “Mom, I haven’t seen you for two days. I missed you so much.”

That worked.

Celia immediately smiled and tapped Kate on the forehead lightly. “You’re such a sweet girl. If you miss me, you can come back anytime. Or just tell me. I will go to your company to visit you.” She then touched Kate’s face. “You must have been very busy recently. Look, you’ve lost weight. Have you not eaten properly?”

Kate thought to herself, ‘Moms are the same.’ They always thought that their children didn’t eat well once they didn’t see their children for some time.

Robert was an honest man. He said, “Do you all think Kate has lost weight? But I feel like she has gained weight.”

Chapter 350

“Robert, have I gained weight?” Kate quickly touched her face and asked Ryan, “Brother, did I gain weight?”

Ryan glared at his younger brother and calmly said to Kate, Nope. You’re still as slim as ever. Robert hasn’t seen you for a long time. You were probably thinner before.

“Robert hasn’t seen me for a long time. Yes”

Kate felt that Ryan’s words made sense, but she still said, ” From now on, I have to work out every morning.”

Alfred’s gym was huge. She had never used it before. Robert smiled sheepishly. “You’re a little fatter than before.” Celia and Leland were glad to hear that. It meant that Kate’s life had been better since she returned.

“You guys chat first. I’ll bring Kate upstairs to change her clothes and help her put on makeup.” Celia pulled Kate upstairs.

As she walked, she said to her daughter, “Look at you. Why didn’t you make up when you went out? Aren’t you afraid that Mr. Davidson will despise you?”

Kate stuck out her tongue playfully. “Mom, you rushed me so much that I didn’t have time to put on makeup. It takes time to put on makeup. Mom, don’t worry. Mr. Davidson won’t despise me. He has seen my roughest side. And I never wear makeup at home.”

Even if she went out to put on makeup, she had to remove it at night.

She and Alfred were husband and wife. Alfred could naturally see her face.

“Mom, I am naturally beautiful, just like you. I don’t need makeup to look good,” said Kate.

Celia was amused. She chided her, “That’s a bit narcissistic.”

“I’m just telling the truth,” Kate said.

“You are a sweet talker.”

They chatted and laughed as they went upstairs and entered Kate’s room.

To make sure Kate felt at home when she returned, Celia had asked the nanny to clean up her room every day, and no one was allowed to touch the things in the room.

Kyla felt upset seeing Celia and Kate so happy.

She looked up and saw her mother looking at her lovingly. She pulled a long face and lowered her head to play with her phone, not wanting to pay attention to her biological parents.

As for her two biological brothers. Ryan had a lot of opinions about her and didn’t want to talk to her either.

Ryan had a lot of opinions about her and didn’t want to talk to her either. Robert was an honest man. Although he was in a suit today, it didn’t fit. And he looked a bit funny. Kyla did not even want to look him in the eye.

“Kyla, what are you looking at?” Robert wanted to get closer to her.

Although they did not know each other very well, they shared the same blood.

“Stocks. You don’t understand.”

Kyla didn’t even raise her head. Her tone was calm. And Robert was unable to reply. Indeed, he didn’t understand stocks.

He had contracted dozens of acres of orchards in the countryside and planted many fruits, the income was fine. He had also contracted hundreds of acres of land to grow vegetables. In any case, he was a farmer. He studied agriculture.

In the past, they did not have the money to rent so much land.

After Kate was recognized by her biological parents, she gave her a sum of money to fulfill his dream of becoming a landlord.

Robert said that when he earned money, he would return the money to Kate.

It had been more than a year, but he had yet to earn back the money he invested. However, he firmly believed that one day, he would make a fortune with the fruit and vegetables.

“Kyla, try some blackberry.” Robert grabbed a handful of blackberries and handed them to his sister.

“This is from my orchard. This type isn’t much. We keep all for ourselves and not for sale.”

Kyla pushed away the blackberries. Her tone was still calm as she said, “I don’t like blackberries. I don’t want to get pimples.”

Robert was speechless. He said embarrassedly, “Kate likes to eat blackberries and grapes, so I thought you’d like them too. Kate said blackberries are good for the skin.”

“I am not her. I only eat imported fruits, unlike her.”

Kyla did not continue, but Robert could tell that she despised the blackberries he brought and was mocking Kate for being a country bumpkin.

Ryan had told him that Kyla was arrogant and she looked down on every one of them, including Kate.

Robert thought that Ryan said so only because he preferred Kate. But now, he knew Ryan was telling the truth.

“Kyla!” Leland called out solemnly.

“Your brother asked you to eat blackberries. If you don’t want to eat, then don’t. Be nice.”

Kyla pursed her lips and looked up at Robert. She apologized reluctantly. “Robert, I’m sorry. I don’t like people disturbing me when I’m looking at the stocks. That was why I acted mean to you.”

“It’s okay.” Robert smiled foolishly. He gave up the idea of talking to Kyla again.

Kyla’s attitude had hurt her parents.

From the moment Faulkner came in, Kyla never spoke to him or called him Dad.

He understood that Kyla was raised in a wealthy family. She was proud and couldn’t accept the fact that her real parents were some farmers. But the way she mocked them was too much.

Kate had no idea of what was going on downstairs.

She was sitting in front of the dressing table while Celia was doing her makeup.

After the makeup was done, Celia helped Kate do her hair.

Occasionally, Celia would accidentally pull her hair which caused pain. Yet Kate endured it.

She knew that her mother had been a wealthy lady all her life and had never served anyone before.

She did not know that Celia had pulled a few strands of her hair for a paternity test.

Celia took what Kyla said to her to heart.

If she did not do a paternity test again, she’d always suspect that the Kate in front of her was fake and the real Kate had been murdered.

“Done.”

After Kate’s hair was done, Celia looked at the beauty in the mirror and smiled. “When Mr. Davidson comes later and sees you, he will be mesmerized by you.”

Kate could not help but laugh. “Mom, what kind of beauty has he not seen before? Perhaps, among the women he knows, I’m the ugliest. In terms of looks, I’m not even as good-looking as him.”

Celia looked at Kate speechlessly. But she agreed that Alfred was very good-looking.

お金金

SEND GIFT or GCASH: +63.936.139.8714

COMMENT

Subscribe


Prev | Next

Cross My Tigress Face the Wrath [Stella] (Chapters 521 to 530) – Daisy Novels

Chapter 521

In Portis City, Jaxon finally got a chance to see Cloudia, even though it was the middle of the night, which was a bit unusual.

But neither of them cared about the odd timing. The important thing was that they were together.

What Cloudia didn’t expect was the overwhelming despair that followed seeing Jaxon. Life inside was already tough, but seeing Jaxon limping and the bruises on his arms stung her heart.

“What happened to your leg again?” Cloudia asked, her voice tight with worry.

Jaxon shrugged it off, trying to downplay the concern in her eyes. “It’s nothing major. How are you holding up?”

Despite his assurances, Cloudia knew something terrible must have happened.

“That witch Ursula needs to be kicked out of the Larkin family. I want her gone,” Cloudia spat with venom. She couldn’t believe the betrayal from someone she had done so much for. The thought of Ursula made her blood boil.

Jaxon looked at Cloudia, her face now gaunt and weary, and felt a pang of guilt. “She’s out,” he assured her.

The mention of Ursula filled them both with anger and a shared sense of injustice.

“Good,” Cloudia nodded firmly. “Make sure you take back everything she has taken. She doesn’t deserve any of it.”

Cloudia was determined not to let Ursula leave with any of the luxuries she’d been gifted-jewels, clothes, bags, and shoes-all the things that Cloudia had once lavished upon her.

“And her car,” Cloudia continued, her tone unyielding. “Don’t let her drive off in that either. I bought it.”

Jaxon nodded. “Don’t worry. She didn’t take anything with her.”

Cloudia felt a small wave of relief wash over her. “That’s right. It’s all meant for Star. Only Star deserves those things.”

When she spoke of Stella, Cloudia’s voice was heavy with regret. Stella, her flesh and blood, the one she had wronged for Ursula’s sake. It was a bitter pill to swallow.

The rift with Stella haunted her- a mix of love and resentment. She longed to make amends but feared it was too late. Stella’s coldness toward the Larkin family pierced her heart.

Jaxon’s expression shifted at the mention of Stella, and Cloudia noticed immediately.

“You’ve seen Star, haven’t you?” she asked, her voice barely above a whisper.

Jaxon remained silent, looking uneasy.

Cloudia’s heart sank further. “Did she say anything? Is she willing…”

She hesitated, her hope flickering like a candle in the wind. “Will she help me?”

Cloudia’s eyes were full of desperate hope, searching Jaxon’s face for any sign that Stella might forgive her and help. She had come to realize that everything hinged on Stella’s word. If Stella had only spoken to Ronald on her behalf, everything could have been resolved.

But Jaxon’s silence was telling.

“Say something,” Cloudia urged, her voice tinged with fear.

Jaxon took a deep breath, closing his eyes briefly. “Forget about her. Pretend she never existed.”

Cloudia’s breath caught in her throat.

Jaxon continued with a heavy heart, “She’s no longer part of the Larkin family.”

Besides the bond of blood, there was nothing left connecting Stella to them.

Chapter 522

If Stella ever thought of herself as part of the Larkin family, she

wouldn’t have been so ruthless to them. After all, they were her blood relatives.

But just look at how far she’d gone. She left herself no fallback whatsoever.

She never even considered that she might need a haven with the Larkin family one day if she ended up in the same situation with the Lugar family as Ursula did. She hadn’t thought of that.

Jaxon was seething with anger. He had practically begged Stella, lowering himself to a level he’d never thought possible, but she remained as unyielding as a stone.

What was she to the Lugar family anyway? Some precious treasure? He doubted it. Without a blood tie, he wanted to see if they would continue to hold her in such high regard.

Cloudia felt a tight knot in her chest when she heard that. “You mean… she refuses to help me?”

Jaxon replied, “Yes.”

Cloudia’s eyes welled up instantly, tears streaming down her face. “She doesn’t remember even a shred of our bond?”

Jaxon nodded again. “Yes.”

Cloudia felt as though something heavy was lodged in her heart. “I am her mother. I carried her for nine months and endured all the pains that a mother bears. How could she do this to me?”

Jaxon remained silent.

“How could she do this to me? I am her mother.”

Hearing Stella had refused to help drove Cloudia to madness. She screamed, overwhelmed by hysteria. “I regret it. I’ve decided not to favor Ursula anymore, so why won’t she help me?”

The more Jaxon listened, the more ragged his breathing became, and his resentment toward Stella deepened.

Cloudia continued, “What should I do for her to forgive me? She knows the entire Larkin family needs her now. Why is she being so heartless?”

Cloudia was on the brink of losing her mind. The thought that Stella refused to help made it seem impossible for her to find a way out. She was losing her sanity.

Faced with Cloudia’s breakdown, Jaxon could only remain silent.

Cloudia asked, “And your father? What’s his stance now? Is he also abandoning me for that woman outside?”

Stella was out of the question. Then Cloudia pinned her hopes on Blaise.

But when it came to Blaise, Jaxon’s breathing quickened. He had thought about reaching out to his father. But his father refused to see him. That was his own father, yet in the past few days, Jaxon had felt the sting of being abandoned.

Yes, he had been abandoned! His father of so many years now poured all his attention into that other family.

“I’m sorry.” Faced with Cloudia’s collapse, Jaxon, as her son, felt a profound sense of helplessness.

Whether they liked it or not, the Larkin family fell apart because of Ursula and Stella.

After a long overnight flight, Ronald’s private jet landed at Ferrowland International Airport around ten the following morning.

Knowing she would be returning to Ferrowland, Stella had woken up early.

Ronald coaxed her into having some oatmeal, but her stomach was so unsettled that she threw it all up.

She hadn’t eaten well for days, so by the time they landed, Stella felt thoroughly exhausted.

Ronald carried her the whole way, and for once, Stella didn’t insist on walking on her own because she simply didn’t have the strength.

“When we get home, I’ll have the medical team give you a full check-up,” Ronald said with a gentle smile, his eyes full of tenderness.

Stella murmured in agreement, nodding softly. Since she suspected she might be pregnant, she hadn’t taken any of the medications Finley bought her on the plane.

Trailing behind, Finley was still grumbling about the trip to the Muliba Desert. When he heard Ronald mention the medical check-up, he couldn’t help but add sarcastically, “It looks like your medical room’s finally going to get some use.”

Speaking of the medical room, it had all started because Stella had a weak constitution as a child. The first time she got sick and had to go to the hospital for an IV, she vomited because she couldn’t stand the smell of disinfectant.

After that, Ronald expanded the medical room at home. They bought all the equipment you’d find in a hospital and even dedicated an entire wing of the house to it. They even hired a team of pediatric specialists.

As Stella grew up, the team changed, but even in the years she spent away from Ferrowland, the team remained.

Hearing the bitterness in Finley’s voice, Stella peeked out from Ronald’s embrace. “You better stop talking, or your time in the Muliba Desert might just get extended.”

Finley got struck silent at the mention of “extended.”

Chapter 523

Outside the airport, the air was crisp with a hint of fall.

The Lugar family’s butler had come in person, and he wasn’t alone. Yvonne was there too. When Stella saw her, she wriggled out of Ronald’s embrace.

Yvonne gave Stella a glare that could melt an iceberg. It was the kind of look that said, “I could eat you alive right now.”

Stella caught her fierce gaze and clung tighter to Ronald’s arm with a pout. She was petite, and her size only emphasized her vulnerability. Yvonne watched from a short distance, and for a moment, she felt like being transported back to childhood. In her mind, Stella had always been this tiny figure beside Ronald.

As she approached, Yvonne scoffed, “When you were under Ronald’s watch, you couldn’t eat this or that. You were small then, fine. But now, with two years on your own, you could’ve eaten anything. Why haven’t you grown an inch?”

Stella was speechless, her mind racing. Hadn’t she grown at all?

“I have grown taller,” she mumbled instinctively.

Yvonne raised an eyebrow, smirking. “Really? Then why are you still only up to his chest?”

Stella blinked, glancing up at Ronald. It was true. Despite her growth, she still barely reached his chest.

Yvonne reached out to grab Stella. “Come on. You’ve got a lot to explain. Don’t think you can dodge me now that you’re back in Ferrowland.”

In other places, Yvonne might have had no power over her, but in Ferrowland, Stella couldn’t escape. Yvonne had held a grudge ever since Stella left Ferrowland and was determined to have her say.

Instinctively, Stella tried to hide behind Ronald, but Yvonne was quicker, already clutching her arm. “You left because Xander said so? You listen to him, huh? Do you think the Quinn family is nothing? What about Grandpa’s family?”

Yvonne was fuming, recalling how easily Xander had scared Stella away. Their grandparents were furious when they heard.

“I made a mistake. I know,” Stella said, her eyes wide and pleading.

“Knowing isn’t enough. What did Xander say to you? I’ll give that jerk a piece of my mind.”

No one bullied her Star and got away with it. She’d rushed back from Sands City when she heard Xander was back in Ferrowland. She’d even had a verbal spar with him that morning before coming to fetch Stella.

“Let go, and I’ll tell you,” Stella negotiated.

“Oh, you’ve got some nerve.”

“Enough.” Ronald intervened, his voice calm but firm. He loosened Yvonne’s grip on Stella. “Let her go.”

“You’re going to let her off the hook like this?” Yvonne was

incredulous. “It’s been three years, Ronald. She needs a good talking to. Otherwise, who knows who she’ll be scared off by next.”

Stella squirmed, tugging her hand free. “I’m not a child anymore,” she protested.

Yvonne shot back, “Oh? Shut it, kiddo.”

Turning back to Ronald, she added, “Leave her to me. I’ll ensure she gets a proper talking-to.”

Stella shivered at the thought. Yvonne’s ‘talking-to’ was notorious, and she wasn’t eager to experience it.

Sensing Stella’s resistance, Yvonne’s brow arched, meaning she was already plotting something in her mind.

Stella swallowed hard. “I’m your sister-in-law now.”

Yvonne froze. “What?”

Ronald looked equally surprised. Every pair of eyes in the entourage turned to Stella, waiting for the following explanation.

Chapter 524

Finley couldn’t help but snicker before bursting into laughter.

“Pfft. Yvonne, you do realize Star will be your sister-in-law, right? You know what that means? It’s like she’s your brother’s future wife. Show her some respect.”

Stella just rolled her eyes. She had half a mind to tell him to shut his mouth.

Yvonne’s brain seemed to freeze momentarily, and her face turned a shade of blue as she glared at Finley.

The news about Stella and Ronald together wasn’t new to her, but the “show her some respect” notion was a bit too much.

Finley’s words hit a nerve, and Yvonne exploded.

“Shut your damn mouth, you dolt.”

After saying that, she aimed a swift kick at Finley.

Yvonne never had much patience for the Yoder siblings. Finley had an annoying personality, and Skye, well, she had a knack for getting on Yvonne’s nerves.

Finley dodged quickly, and Yvonne’s kick landed squarely on Finley’s suitcase, sending it flying a good thirty feet before it crashed onto the floor with a resounding ‘thud.’

The bustling airport crowd barely knew how to react, glancing over briefly before deciding to mind their own business.

Finley stared at his suitcase, wide open with his belongings scattered everywhere, and he was livid.

“Yvonne, you crazy woman! Why don’t you run off with Skye and live miserably ever after?”

The mention of Skye was like fuel on a fire. Yvonne’s temper flared as she recalled all the trouble Skye had caused her, especially when trying to bring Stella back.

“You dare mention Skye? Come on then, pay me back what she owes me!”

Yvonne was still smarting over the things Skye had taken before disappearing. She’d been on a relentless quest to track her down.

Seeing Finley now, she wasn’t about to let it slide. In her mind, a sibling could pay another’s debts.

Known for his stinginess, Finley wasn’t having any of it. “Why should! pay you back? That’s a pipe dream.”

“How about I beat it out of you? The Yoder family is nothing but a bunch of con artists. Today, you’re not getting away.”

“Skye’s the one who swindled you. What’s it got to do with me? Hey, what are you doing? Don’t come any closer-“

Stella watched the scene unfold, glancing at Ronald.

Ronald took her hand and started leading her away. “Let’s head home.”

“But Star, wait. I haven’t finished yet!” Yvonne’s shout came from behind.

However, she was quickly distracted, chasing after Finley again. It was evident that Skye had really done a number on her this time.

Finley shouted after them, “Ronald, control your sister. It is ridiculous!”

But neither Stella nor Ronald paid any heed, slipping into the car as if they hadn’t heard a thing.

The long procession of cars slowly pulled away from the airport.

The family butler handed Stella a small lunchbox with a warm smile. “Miss, your mother heard you’ve not been eating well lately, so she prepared something for you, knowing airplane food isn’t the best.”

When mentioning her mother, Stella felt a lump in her throat. “Is Mom at home?”

The butler shook his head. “She had to step out early but will be back tonight. She asked me to tell you to wait for her patiently at home and not to wander off.”

That familiar instruction, “Don’t wander off,” transported Stella back to her childhood.

Every weekend, before her mother left the house, she’d say the same thing- stay at home, and friends would come over to play, just don’t wander off.

The Lugar and Quinn families held a unique position in Ferrowland, with plenty of rivals lurking around. Even with the Quinn family’s formidable reputation, they preferred to avoid any mishaps.

So, young Stella, even when she made friends, wasn’t allowed to go out with them. Instead, her friends would come over to the house.

Ronald opened the lunchbox, and the familiar aroma wafted out, comforting Stella deeply…

Chapter 525

For Stella, every single day spent away from home felt like a lifetime. She missed Ferrowland so much-everything about it, but most of all, she missed her family. To cope, she buried herself in work, hoping to ease the ache in her heart.

Now that she was finally back, the familiar aroma of her mom’s cook made those long years seem like they had passed in the blink of an eye.

“Want some?” Ronald asked her softly.

Stella nodded. “Yeah.”

Even though her taste had changed a lot recently, she couldn’t resist at that moment. She remembered this soup-her mom’s specialty. Lottie Lugar, her mom, loved cooking. No matter how busy she got, she always made time to whip up meals for her kids.

When Stella was little, she was frail, and Lottie practically nursed her back to health with her homemade meals.

Stella hugged the lunchbox and took a sip. “Mm, delicious. Just like old times.”

“Mrs. Quinn said it was your favorite, so she made it first thing in the morning before heading out,” the butler said.

Upon hearing that, Stella felt a lump in her throat, her nose tingling with emotion. She glanced at Ronald with teary eyes.

Ronald met her gaze, understanding what she felt, and chuckled softly as he ruffled her hair. “Finley sent your news back.”

Stella’s eyes widened. Finley was a big mouth! He didn’t even realize she might be pregnant, yet he spread the news. How did he say it? That she was sick? Considering Finley’s reputation as a doctor, Stella was suddenly skeptical about how he became so renowned.

Stella gulped down the soup, finishing every last drop. When she returned the empty lunchbox to the butler, he smiled with satisfaction.

“Mrs. Quinn was worried you wouldn’t have an appetite. She’ll be thrilled to know you enjoyed it.”

What mother wouldn’t want her child to appreciate her cooking? Stella didn’t feel like eating the soup, but knowing her mom had gotten up early to make it and then headed out, she ate it all.

The butler looked a little emotional. “Being away for so many years, you’ve grown up, Ms. Quinn.”

He thought Stella had become thoughtful and considerate.

Reflecting on it, Stella had been gentler and more considerate, while her sister, Yvonne, was wilder and more outgoing, often away from home. Their mom worried about her too, but Yvonne was hard to control.

Stella glanced at Ronald. “Shall we head to Hull’s place first?”

She had promised to pick up Susie right after landing.

Ronald checked his watch and nodded, then instructed the butler, “Take her to Hull.”

“Of course,” the butler agreed.

Stella asked, “You’re not coming with me?”

Ronald replied, “I have some things to take care of here. Once you pick up Susanna, head straight home.”

Stella nodded obediently. “Alright.”

Seeing her so compliant, Ronald ruffled her soft hair again and kissed her forehead. Then he got into another car at the cross, followed by several others.

Escorted by three cars, Stella headed to Hull’s villa.

Susanna was a bundle of nerves in the villa, having stayed up all night worrying about potential issues with Hull.

As Stella stepped inside, she found Susanna with red-rimmed eyes, preparing medication for Hull, looking like a forlorn and overwhelmed young wife.

Chapter 526

In just a few short days, Susanna had lost so much weight that it was noticeable. Stella felt a pang of sympathy as she called out, “Susie.”

Susanna paused in mixing some medication and looked up at Stella, tears starting to well up and spill over.

“Star,” she sniffed.

Stella quickly closed the distance between them. “What’s wrong? Why the tears?”

It seemed something else must have happened the previous night. Stella thought about all the mishaps that had befallen Susanna since she started spending time with Hull. It was like she was a magnet for trouble.

Susanna wiped her nose and said, “Thank goodness you’re here. I almost didn’t make it to see the light of day.”

She collapsed into Stella’s arms, sobbing.

Barnaby, who had just walked in, heard Susanna’s dramatic statement and couldn’t help but roll his eyes. “Seriously?”

What did she mean by “almost didn’t make it”? Surely she wasn’t that fragile? Last night had been intense, sure, but nobody had lashed out at her. Maybe they had said some harsh words, but now it sounded like she’d narrowly escaped death.

Jesus! Women and their imagination, he thought. It was good he wasn’t planning on having a girlfriend anytime soon. Poor Hull, having to deal with someone so skittish.

Stella held Susanna, gently patting her back. “There, there. It’s okay now.”

She couldn’t help but wonder why Hull couldn’t be gentler with her. If he wasn’t careful, he’d end up alone.

He hadn’t always been like this. He was much more easygoing when he was with Ronald. Maybe it was the situations he dragged Susanna into?

Susanna’s shoulders shook as she cried, looking pitifully small.

Stella continued to console her. “It’s all in the past now. Try to forget, okay?”

“It’s not in the past. It’s not over. I almost died.”

The previous night’s event was terrifying. She wouldn’t have lived to see Stella again if things had gone south with Hull.

Stella reassured her, “No way. Hull would never let anything happen to you.”

Maybe Hull didn’t listen to others, but when Ronald spoke, Hull paid attention.

Susanna shook her head. “It was because of him that I nearly died.”

Stella was shocked. “What?”

Susanna nearly died because of Hull?

It caught Stella off guard. “Did something else happen last night?” Surely nothing went wrong again in the short time she was with Hull last night, right?

She recalled previous incidents like in Misty Bay when Susanna grabbed Hull’s belt buckle or when she had a mishap with a towel after they moved here. If another incident happened last night, Susanna’s track record of accidents around Hull was getting a bit ridiculous.

Susanna choked back more tears. “I almost killed Hull last night.”

Stella’s eyes widened in shock. “What?”

She gently pushed Susanna back to arm’s length, her face scrunching up in confusion. “What did you say?”

Stella wondered if she had heard wrong. Did Susanna say she almost killed Hull? Stella didn’t doubt Susanna’s character, but she couldn’t harm someone like Hull.

Susanna sniffed again. “I nearly ended Hull’s life. I was scared out of my wits. How could I be so clumsy? Back in Portis City, I wasn’t like this. Why do I keep messing up around him?”

Susanna’s words faded into more sobbing when she thought of all her mishaps.

Stella was left staring, dumbfounded.

Chapter 527

Stella stared at Susanna, disbelief written all over her face. There was no way Susanna could have done something like this.

But seeing Susanna falling apart right before her, Stella knew she had to get to the bottom of it. There was no way around it this time.

The thing with Susanna was different from anything that had happened with Tegan. Tegan’s business was a matter of respect. But this? It needed answers.

“Fine, fine. Stop crying for a second and tell me what happened. I need to understand the whole thing.”

Between sobs, Susanna recounted the previous night’s events in broken sentences. The gist was that she was supposed to change Hull’s bandages and give him his meds. But with all the mixing of pills and pouring of water, she mixed up the two medicines.

“You mixed them up?” Stella asked, incredulously. “That doesn’t sound so terrible. Just a mix-up with the meds”

“And then, Hull took the external ointment orally, Susanna explained, “It’s the one for wounds. It’s really strong.”

When Susanna said it was “really strong,” Stella understood just how potent that ointment was.

Stella’s eyes widened in shock. She was speechless, just staring at Susanna. It was beyond careless; it was downright dumb.

Susanna wiped her tears, muttering, “I’m so stupid, aren’t I?”

Stella nodded silently. Susanna was a mess, and Stella didn’t have the heart to reproach her anymore. But she had to ask, “What happened next? There weren’t any serious side effects, right?”

Considering Susanna was still there and breathing, Hull must have been okay. If anything had really gone wrong, Hull’s people would have dealt with Susanna, no questions asked.

Susanna sniffled. “It turned out okay in the end, thank goodness. But I was scared to death. His people looked like they were ready to eat me alive.”

Barnaby had already gone to find Hull. If he had been there, he might have said something like, “You think that was scary? You haven’t even heard the worst of it.”

Stella sighed, “Honestly, I’d be pretty mad too. He was just injured, and you nearly made it much worse.”

“What do I do now?” Susanna asked, her eyes full of hope. “Can you get me out of here?”

Stella knew there had to be more to this story. “Is there something you’re not telling me?”

“No, nothing,” Susanna insisted, but Stella didn’t buy it. She grew up with Ronald, after all. She knew when someone was hiding something.

Stella raised an eyebrow. “Really?”

“Yeah,” Susanna replied, “Please, just talk to him. I want out. I can’t stay here another second.”

Stella shook her head, sensing there was more beneath the surface. “Where is he?”

“He’s in his room.”

“Okay, let’s go,” Stella said, ready to face whatever awaited. She knew entering Hull’s private space alone wasn’t wise. Ronald would have her head if he found out.

Susanna stepped back. “You go.”

“Come on. Don’t be like that…”

“Barnaby’s there too. I’m not going.”

Barnaby was so intimidating. His intelligence might not be his strong suit, but he made up for it with sheer menace.

Chapter 528

People like him always made others nervous, especially when emotions started to run high. No one really knew what someone with low intelligence might do when they got all fired up.

“Is there someone else up there?”

“Yeah. Barnaby just went up. Didn’t you see?”

Although Susanna had only glanced briefly, she found herself quite wary of the person next to Hull.

Hearing there were others in Hull’s room, Stella decided not to push Susanna any further.

“Alright then, I’ll go say hi to Hull. You pack and get ready. We’ll leave when I get back.”

“I don’t have anything to pack.”

Susanna had been whisked away by Tania without a moment’s notice, leaving her no time to gather her things.

The more she thought about her situation, the more upset she felt. Her mother was still missing, and sending her to Ferrowland should be the safest plan. But upon arriving, she realized people were waiting for her here too, and now Tania was gone as well.

Stella nodded. “Okay, wait for me here.”

“Okay.” Susanna nodded earnestly, looking adorable and compliant. Right now, she only had Star, and Star was the only one she felt she could wait for.

Upstairs, Hull was engrossed in his phone, barely acknowledging Barnaby’s report.

Barnaby’s mouth was getting dry from talking so much, and still, he got no response. He cleared his throat, “Mr. Miguel.”

There was still no reaction from Hull.

Curious about what was so captivating on the phone, Barnaby tiptoed to sneak a peek. It seemed like surveillance footage. What was so interesting about that?

Before Barnaby could ponder further, there was a knock on the door, and Stella’s voice, as sweet as a kitten, came from outside. “Hull, are you available?”

No wonder Ronald treated her like a delicate flower. Her voice was so soft and endearing that it made you worry the world outside might gobble her up.

Seeing Hull remain unresponsive, Barnaby tried again, “Mr. Miguel, hey, Mr. Miguel?”

After several calls, Hull finally took his eyes off his phone, casting an annoyed glance at Barnaby.

The look startled Barnaby. “It’s, uh, Princess Stella.”

Everyone in Ferrowland referred to Stella as Princess Stella, while Yvonne was known as Princess Yvonne. Although she was the second daughter of the Quinn family, there were only two daughters, so one was the elder princess, and the other the younger.

Hull glanced toward the door. “Let her in.”

He instinctively adjusted his robe. It was an unspoken rule among Ronald’s men to maintain their appearance before Stella.

Once Hull’s attire was in order, Barnaby opened the door.

Earlier, he had seen Stella chatting with Susanna, so he hadn’t interrupted. Now, he respectfully greeted her, “Princess Stella.”

Hearing the title, Stella paused. Since moving to Portis City, no one had called her that. Barnaby’s words made her feel the reality of being back in Ferrowland.

Stella nodded, her eyes moving to Hull on the bed. His face looked a bit pale, a testament to the fact that Susanna’s mishap with his medication last night wasn’t entirely without consequence.

Stella greeted politely, “Hull.”

Hull nodded slightly, acknowledging her before inquiring about Ronald. “Didn’t Ronald come with you?”

Stella replied, “He’s busy. I came to pick up Susie.”

She treated Hull with due respect, particularly given his proximity to Ronald. Stella was acutely aware of who held significance in Ronald’s world.

Susanna had spent some time with Hull, so it was only right for Stella to inform him before taking her away.

When she mentioned this, the room’s atmosphere cooled noticeably.

Feeling the shift, Stella glanced at Hull. “So, I’ll be taking her then?”

Chapter 529

As their eyes met, Stella quickly averted her gaze.

Wow, when did Hull’s stare become so intense? He was kind when Ronald was around, wasn’t he?

Was this the look he’d been giving Susanna lately? No wonder Susie was so scared.

With the vibe he’s giving off, it’s not just Susanna who’s frightened; Stella’s pretty uneasy herself.

Barnaby glanced at Hull’s not-so-happy expression. Then he respectfully approached Stella. “Hey, Princess Stella, it’s not that Mr. Miguel isn’t letting you take her, but you can’t take her away now.”

Barnaby thought, “You’ve got to be kidding me. That woman belongs to my boss now. You think anyone can just waltz in and take her?”

Stella raised an eyebrow at Barnaby’s words. “What do you mean?”

With one look, her eyes returned to Hull, whose gaze was now fixed on Barnaby.

Receiving Hull’s silent command, Barnaby felt a rare sense of accomplishment. Finally, he’d done something clever before his boss.

He turned back to Stella. “It’s complicated. You know Ms. Tucker nearly got Mr. Miguel killed last night, right?”

“She didn’t mean to,” Stella replied without a second thought, her confidence in Susanna unwavering.

Before Barnaby could respond, Stella added, “She just mixed up the medication. She wasn’t trying to harm Hull.”

Barnaby asked, “Ms. Tucker told you this?”

Stella nodded. “Yes. Is there a problem with that?”

Barnaby chuckled awkwardly, “Well, that’s a pretty big problem.”

Stella’s expression darkened, her gaze at Barnaby now tinged with irritation.

Barnaby continued, “When someone gets caught doing something shady, they always say it wasn’t on purpose, it was an accident. They never admit to any ulterior motives, right, Princess Stella?”

Stella snapped, “What do you mean? Shut it.”

As if Susanna were some kind of secret agent! Can he exaggerate Susanna’s skills any more?

Back in Portis City, Susanna had some guts. But since she came to Ferrowland, she’d been a nervous wreck, crying multiple times daily.

Who would want such a nervous wreck to be a secret agent? The mission would fail, and you’d have to console her every time she cried.

Barnaby was stunned by Stella’s sudden outburst. “But I’m just telling the truth here.”

Stella insisted, “She doesn’t have what it takes to be a secret agent.”

Barnaby argued, “But you can’t deny she nearly killed Mr. Miguel last night. That’s a fact, too.”

In any case, Susanna was in deep trouble with Hull.

Stella pouted. “I’m taking her with me today, no matter what.”

After hearing what Susanna had told her earlier, Stella knew it wouldn’t be easy to get her out of there. She didn’t expect Hull to be so resolute in his refusal. Although he hadn’t said a word, he allowed his subordinate to speak to her like this.

That was a clear sign it wasn’t going to be easy to take Susanna away today.

So Stella hardened her stance. Thinking of how desperately Susanna had cried earlier, how could Stella leave her behind? Besides, Susanna was under Hull’s suspicion. If she left, Susanna might end up in serious trouble.

That was why Stella was determined. “I’m taking her with me.”

Hull still didn’t speak, and Stella’s tone grew firmer.

Barnaby tried reasoning with her, “Princess Stella, we know she’s your good friend from Portis City, but she might have approached you with a motive.”

Barnaby laid it out more bluntly.

Stella retorted, “She didn’t.”

Barnaby shrugged, “You can’t say for sure now.”

“You…” Stella was getting really frustrated.

Chapter 530

At that moment, Hull glanced over at her and spoke up, his words cutting through the air like a cold blade. “You’re not taking her with you.”

His voice was firm, leaving no room for argument.

Stella’s lips twitched. “Hull, this is…”

“She might be connected to Black Gate.”

Stella’s mind raced. The name struck her like a punch to the gut.

Two years ago, Xander had some dealings with them from Black Gate. It was precisely because of those connections that she feared it would create messy problems for Ronald. She had compromised then, choosing to follow Xander’s advice.

Upon hearing Hull mention it again, Stella’s face visibly paled.

But when it came to Susanna…

She shook her head defiantly. “No, she can’t be related to them.”

Hull’s eyes were cold as ice. “Whether she is or not, we’ll know once we investigate.”

Stella’s shock was palpable.

Hull took a sip from the water glass on the nightstand, his every movement exuding an intimidating aura that brooked no dissent.

Stella opened her mouth to argue further.

Barnaby, watching the exchange, understood the situation all too well.

He quickly stepped in. “Hey, Princess Stella, let’s talk it out. Mr. Miguel’s tired and needs some rest.”

Stella argued, “Susanna has nothing to do with the Black Gate.”

“I know you trust her, but trust and reality are two different things.” Barnaby gently but firmly guided Stella out of the room, leading her downstairs.

Stella wasn’t about to back down. “I’m taking her with me. No question about it.”

When Stella was in Portis City, Susanna had called three times daily, clearly terrified. Leaving her here with Hull was asking for trouble, Stella thought. To her, Susanna was clearly overwhelmed.

When someone’s head was spinning, they would make mistakes. Right now, Susanna could do anything wrong.

Stella’s resolve didn’t work on Hull’s crew. Barnaby was blunt. “You can’t take her.”

The words only fueled Stella’s determination. She shook off

Barnaby’s hand and turned to head back upstairs. “I’m not talking to you. I’m going to talk to Hull.”

She realized she couldn’t reason with Barnaby. It all came down to Hull’s decision.

But as she turned, Barnaby grabbed her arm again. Talking to him. won’t change anything. It is his decision. Once we’ve sorted everything out, we’ll discuss letting her go, okay?”

Stella was frantic. “How long until you find out?”

“That’s hard to say.”

Stella’s frustration grew. Hearing ‘hard to say’ made her more terrified. What if something happened to Susanna here?

“I’m telling you clearly, I’m taking her today.”

Barnaby stood his ground. “You can’t.”

Back and forth they went. One decided to take, the other steadfast in refusal.

Susanna witnessed the exchange in the living room, and tears fell uncontrollably.

She had believed that when Stella returned, she’d be free from this madhouse. But now, even Stella couldn’t take her away?

Feeling utterly hopeless, Susanna burst into tears.

The sudden crying brought silence between Stella and Barnaby, and they turned to look at Susanna.

Seeing that, Stella became even more anxious. She quickly descended the stairs to Susanna. “Susie, don’t worry. I’m getting you out of here today.”

Barnaby insisted, “You seriously can’t take her.”

Susanna wailed louder, her cry echoing in the house.

Stella snapped, “Just shut up.”

お金金

SEND GIFT or GCASH: +63.936.139.8714

COMMENT

Subscribe

Prev | Next

A Tale Of Redemption And Passion by Isidore Walsh (Chapters 331, to 340) – Daisy Novels

Chapter 331

Kelvin said, “You still want to speak for Kate? Who would dare treat you like this?”

“Kelvin, you don’t understand,” Elijah said.

With Kelvin’s support, Elijah made his way to the bathroom. Despite the pain making it hard for him to walk, he still managed a sweet smile and softly said, “If she doesn’t care about me, she won’t even spare me a glance.”

Kelvin was speechless.

Kelvin felt that Elijah was under Kate’s spell. And he had become obsessed.

Kelvin couldn’t help but worry about Elijah’s stubbornness regarding Kate, fearing he might stay single for life.

Elijah was the type to fall deeply in love. Once he felt something genuine, it was for life. He’d rather remain single than settle for less.

If Kate were still unmarried, regardless of her feelings for Elijah, they would have helped him win her back, even forcing her to marry him.

But Kate was now Alfred’s wife. It was public knowledge in Sherpsel.

Elijah and Alfred were bitter rivals, always competing over everything, but trying to take another man’s wife was crossing the line. Elijah would be condemned by everyone if he did that.

As the bathroom door closed, Kelvin waited outside.

After soaking for a while, Elijah felt somewhat better and more alert.

However, when he stood up and caught sight of his bruised body in the large bathroom mirror, he paused in shock.

It was Alfred’s doing. He was brutal.

Elijah thought, ‘But wait, Alfred was on his feet.’

Elijah cursed, “Why didn’t that car accident take that bastard’s life? Without Alfred, I could do whatever I wanted in Sherpsel, and Kate would be mine. If I had planned it, I’d have made sure he was done for.”

The accident involving Alfred was purely coincidental. Elijah hadn’t had a hand in it.

Though they were rivals, Elijah wouldn’t stoop to murder over it. Elijah thought it was a waste to risk his own life for a bitter enemy, so he wouldn’t impulsively seek Alfred’s demise.

“Elijah, are you done?” Kelvin knocked on the door, worried Elijah might fall due to his knee pain.

Elijah didn’t respond. Instead, he leaned against the wall and slowly made his way out.

“Elijah, Elijah!” Kelvin knocked frantically on the door.

There was no movement inside.

When he was about to ram the door, it finally opened.

Elijah got out of the bathroom wearing only a pair of shorts, his body covered in bruises, causing Kelvin to feel both heartbroken and furious. “Let me go report this to the Davidson family and seek justice for you.”

Elijah’s gaze darkened.

Kelvin sighed, “If you don’t want me to report it, I won’t. But Olivia is protective is protective of Alfred. Even if I did, I might not get any results.”

Alfred had the upper hand, thanks to the strong support of the Davidson family.

“This is my debt to Kate. Kelvin, if you dare hide from me and cause trouble for her, don’t blame me for being rude,” Elijah warned Kelvin sternly.

Even if Kate beat him, it was still his debt to her. Elijah didn’ t blame her.

As long as she was calmed, he’d be grateful.

Kelvin opened his mouth, wanting to say something but didn’t know what to add.

“Kelvin, take a picture of me with my phone,” Elijah said.

Kelvin was taken aback.

He guessed Elijah’s intent and began taking pictures while saying, “If she can hurt you this badly, she won’t care seeing your bruises. Do you really expect her to come and take care of you?”

That wouldn’t be possible.

If Kate saw Elijah in this condition, she might think she hadn’t been harsh enough.

Ignoring him, Elijah quietly sent the pictures of his bruises to Kate.

After sending the pictures, he didn’t expect Kate to reply. Kelvin’s phone rang.

He answered it and soon said to Elijah, “Elijah, Russell is here.”

“Let him come upstairs.” Elijah sat down on the sofa.

Kelvin passed the message along.

Before long, Russell appeared in Elijah’s room, and when he saw Elijah’s injuries, he almost dropped the medical kit he was carrying.

“Mr. Purchas, how did you get these injuries?” Russell asked.

Russell approached and placed the kit on the coffee table in front of the sofa.

Kelvin wanted to speak but was silenced by a look from Elijah. He kept his thoughts to himself.

“Help me apply some medicine, something that’ll reduce swelling quickly.” Elijah felt he looked terrible.

Elijah had always cared about his appearance, and he could tolerate Kate’s treatment of him, but if anyone else had done this, he would have already given them a good beating.

Without receiving a response, Russell understood it was best not to pry. After checking Elijah, Russell said, “Luckily, while it looks bad, nothing vital is damaged. If you keep applying the medicine daily, you should improve in ten days to two weeks.”

Kelvin finally relaxed.

After Russell treated Elijah’s wounds, leaving some

medicine behind and giving a few reminders, he packed up and left.

Kelvin personally saw Russell out. “Russell, is Elijah really fine?”

“He didn’t injure his organs, but these wounds will certainly be painful for him for a while. Kelvin, do you know who hurt him like this?”

Kelvin sighed and shook his head. “A tragic fate.”

He didn’t clarify further.

If Elijah hadn’t told Russell, Kelvin wouldn’t speak out either. Russell asked, “Is it related to a woman? Does he have someone he likes? Is she not interested in him? Which lady is so composed that she can resist Mr. Purchas’s charm?” Elijah was incredibly handsome, with captivating eyes that could make anyone’s heart race just by looking at him.

“Better not ask, Russell. Just thinking about it makes my heart ache for Elijah,” Kelvin said.

Russell tried to console him. “Mr. Purchas may lack dating experience and inadvertently startled the girl. He just needs to adjust his approach. Girls need to be wooed.”

Kelvin forced a smile.

The problem was that Elijah had fallen for a married woman.

After seeing Russell off, Kelvin lingered at the villa entrance for a while before turning back inside.

By the time he entered, Elijah was already sitting on the sofa in the living room.

Still feeling a headache, he leaned back against the couch, rubbing his sore temples, and instructed Clint, who had been called in, “Go to the Phillips family and bring Xena here. Be polite and don’t scare her.”

Clint respectfully replied, “Yes.”

He looked at Elijah with concern, hesitating to speak. “Mr. Purchas, I’m not sure if I should say something.”

“If you’re unsure, don’t say it. Think it over before you speak,” Elijah coldly replied. “I’m not in the mood to help you analyze it.”

Clint quickly added, “I’ll go get Miss Phillips right now.”

With that, he hurriedly left, afraid that a moment’s delay would earn him a scolding from Elijah.

Chapter 332

Kelvin watched as Clint slipped away.

He walked over, glanced at Elijah for a moment, and asked, ” Mr. Purchas, did you send Clint to fetch Miss Phillips?”

Kelvin had some impression of Xena. She was sweet-looking and seemed timid, but she was bold enough to take sneaky photos of Elijah, mainly because Xena was good friends with Kate.

Kelvin knew Elijah was getting close to Xena for Kate’s sake.

Elijah was going to great lengths for Kate.

“Why ask if you already know? I’m hungry,” Elijah replied flatly.

Kelvin immediately instructed a servant to bring up the breakfast that had already been prepared.

Having it now, he didn’t know if it was breakfast or lunch.

Elijah received a new message on his phone.

He quickly picked it up from the table, only to find a message from Alfred. It was a GIF showing one man pinned down by another, taking a beating.

Elijah’s expression hardened.

He had sent a picture to Kate, but Alfred was the one who responded.

‘The newlywed couple is together at that moment?’ Elijah thought.

It made him feel jealous. But there was nothing he could do.

On the other side, in the VIP room on the top floor of the Sutton Group, handsome men and beautiful women were squeezed onto one chair.

“It was you who replied to him, not me. Don’t accuse me of being in touch with him,” Kate said as she took her phone back from Alfred.

Alfred remained silent.

He knew Elijah wouldn’t give up easily.

That guy was persistent. When Elijah first targeted Alfred, Alfred didn’t compromise or admit defeat. He kept at Alfred until they became sworn enemies.

Actually, before Alfred, Elijah had targeted quite a few people, but those people all gave in, making it too easy for Elijah to win and fostering his arrogance, leading him to believe he was unbeatable.

Finally, facing Alfred, Elijah knew he met a real opponent. Alfred wounded Elijah’s pride, and Elijah was unwilling to accept it.

He had been at it for over a decade. If it weren’t for Kate’s appearance, Alfred would have suspected his rival had fallen for him.

“Alright, I won’t stray, don’t be angry. I just won’t pay him any mind,” Kate said with a smile, planting a kiss on Alfred.

She was soothing him.

Alfred was the type to respond better to gentleness than force.

With Kate’s kiss, his mood softened.

“Mr. Davidson,” Kate called out to him.

“Call me ‘darling’,” Alfred said.

“Doesn’t that feel embarrassed?”

“No.”

Kate laughed, “Darling, I have to tell you that starting tomorrow, I’ll be going with my dad for business. I won’t be able to have lunch with you every day anymore.”

At her words, Alfred’s expression darkened again.

“I’ll still make time for you.” Kate affectionately wrapped her arm around his.

Alfred felt a bit unhappy, but he didn’t voice any objections; he had always supported Kate’s career.

He simply pinched her cheek lovingly and said, “Make sure you learn well for when you go out on your own.”

“I’ll do my best,” Kate said.

Up close, looking at Alfred’s handsome face, Kate couldn’t resist the temptation. She kissed his cheek, and noticing him flinch, she chuckled softly, teasingly touching his lips before pulling back as he slightly parted them.

Alfred turned to look at her.

His gaze was fiery.

After a moment of eye contact, Kate succumbed and buried her head in his embrace, too shy to meet his gaze again.

Alfred pulled Kate closer, whispering in a husky voice, “I won’t let you off even when you beg for mercy.”

Kate’s face flushed crimson.

After a while, Alfred gently pushed her away, adopting a serious expression. “It’s not quitting time yet. You go ahead and get busy. I’ll go in to see Dad.”

He had arrived early at the Sutton Group.

“Okay.” Kate stood up, helping him up and trying to guide him back to his wheelchair, but he said, “I can manage. I can already walk about ten feet on my own.”

“Go for it, Mr. Davidson,” Kate said.

Alfred smiled. “Give me another month or two, and I’ll be able to stand in the church like a normal person, waiting for you to link arms with your dad, walking down the red carpet towards me.”

He still couldn’t walk normally and couldn’t hold a wedding yet.

“I believe you can do it. Keep it up!” Kate encouraged him.

He was patient. Once he decided to do something, he would ensure it was done well.

There were many things she could learn from a successful person like Alfred, someone so much more experienced than her.

“Kate, how about a bit of tangible encouragement?” Alfred’s eyes locked onto her lips.

“Here is the office,” Kate replied.

“Are there cameras?” Alfred asked.

“Not in here.” As soon as she said that, he pulled her into his embrace, capturing her soft lips with urgency.

Kate let him kiss her twice before quickly pushing him away and whispering, “I need to get back to work. You take your time.”

She hurriedly slipped out of the VIP room.

Fortunately, the only ones on the top floor were her father and Claire, who were both in their offices.

Once outside the VIP room, Kate touched her lips, chuckling softly to herself, then casually returned to her workstation.

Seeing her back, Claire casually asked, “Has Mr. Davidson left?”

Kate said, “Not yet. He’s discussing something with Mr. Sutton.”

Claire nodded, glancing at Kate again, teasingly saying, Kate, you seem to be happy lately. A woman nurtured by love is just different.”

Kate felt a bit guilty. “What’s different? It’s just the same as usual.”

Claire said, “I think you look even better now than when you first came back to the office this morning.”

Kate deliberately touched her face. “I haven’t changed at all.”

Claire laughed, and Kate inexplicably blushed.

Meanwhile, after Kate had “fled,” Alfred calmly wheeled himself out of the VIP room and slid over to the president’s office door, knocking lightly.

“Come in,” Leland said.

After receiving Leland’s response, Alfred pushed the door open.

Upon seeing Alfred enter, Leland immediately stopped his work, got up, walked around his desk, and quickly moved to wheel Alfred inside.

“Why did Kate let you come in alone?” Leland’s tone had a hint of reproach.

Alfred was mobility-impaired and hadn’t brought a bodyguard upstairs. Kate hadn’t even helped him in.

“I asked her to finish what she was doing first so she wouldn’t keep complaining about unfinished tasks during lunch,” Alfred said.

This was praise for Kate’s dedication.

Leland’s reproach vanished without a trace.

He wheeled Alfred to the leather sofa in the guest area and helped him sit down.

“Mr. Davidson, would you like a cup of coffee or warm water?” Leland said.

“Just a cup of warm water will do.” Alfred’s tone and demeanor were both gentle. His usual arrogance and coldness were nowhere to be seen.

Chapter 333

Leland poured Alfred a glass of warm water and then sat down across from him.

“Dad, Martin has come to see you a few times, right?” Alfred asked.

Alfred didn’t beat around the bush in front of Leland.

“Yes, he has. Thank you.” Leland expressed his gratitude. “If it weren’t for your help in seeking justice for the Sutton Group, we would have been completely suppressed by the Weaver Group.”

The Purchas Group was also pushing back against the Weaver Group. Leland sensed that Elijah was also trying to help the Sutton Group but didn’t dare say it in front of Alfred, fearing Alfred would misunderstand and think Kate was disloyal.

Kate was preoccupied with Alfred now.

Leland thought, ‘Well, at least she’s no longer thinking about Chris. It’s a new beginning. That scumbag Chris always causes trouble. I haven’t seen him lately, but if I did, I’d definitely throw a punch.’

Kyla had insisted that her adoptive parents stay out of her business with Chris, but even so, Leland still wanted to stand up for her.

He could barely tolerate not going to the Cohen family. If he encountered Chris on the road, there was no way he could hold back.

Alfred said, “Dad, you’re being too formal. We’re family. There’s no need for pleasantries.”

Leland chuckled, “Well, I’ll take that. But Mr. Davidson, the Weaver Group has been entrenched in Sherpsel for decades. They have deep roots. While we won’t lose in a confrontation, winning would come at a heavy cost. At the right moment, let’s give Martin a way out.”

Alfred silently took a sip of water.

After a moment, he said, “Next time Martin invites you to dinner, just accept. I’ll handle the rest.”

Unless absolutely necessary, Alfred wouldn’t go to the mat with the Weaver Group.

It was just enough of a lesson for the Weaver Group to understand that the Sutton Group had backing and should not be trifled with.

Leland nodded. “Okay.”

He asked, “Has Kate mentioned going with me to negotiate business deals? Since her return, her mother and Kyla have taken her to various events, but she’s struggling to fit in. It’s not that she lacks social skills. It’s just difficult to truly integrate into this circle. I thought it best to help her develop her social skills before letting her go off on her own.”

Alfred recalled that after marrying him, Kate had only attended Grace’s birthday party.

He wasn’t fond of socializing and rarely attended events. The women of the Davidson family didn’t think much of Kate and naturally didn’t invite her to gatherings.

Alfred said, “Dad, whatever Kate decides to do, I’ll support her unconditionally, as long as she wants to.”

With that, Alfred reassured Leland, sparing Leland the worry of having to consider his feelings constantly.

Leland studied Alfred for a while, recognizing his sincerity, and smiled with satisfaction. “Kate really has good judgment.”

Being able to do this much for Kate would be impossible without love.

“I’ll have a word with Cynthia. From now on, she should take Kate to any event she attends. With Cynthia around, no one would dare to bully her,” Alfred said.

“Thank you, Mr. Davidson, for everything you’re doing for Kate,” Leland said.

“She’s my wife. I’d do anything for her willingly and happily.”

Leland thought, ‘How did I get the feeling that this cold-faced Alfred was increasingly showing signs of becoming a devoted husband?’

He couldn’t imagine Alfred turning into a doting husband.

Leland poured himself another glass of water, downing it before refilling.

After drinking, he felt much calmer.

Once back at the table with Alfred, Leland cleared his throat.

Alfred noticed he had something to say, and with his dark eyes fixed on him, Leland felt a bit tense under Alfred’s intense gaze.

Leland cleared his throat again and, under Alfred’s piercing gaze, steeled himself to say, “Mr. Davidson, I understand that you and Kate aren’t in a rush to have the wedding. However, since our families are becoming in-laws, we should make an effort to get to know each other better, right?”

Seeing Alfred pursing his lips in silence, Leland continued, What do your parents think? It’s been quite a while, and there’s been no movement.”

Many people were watching the two families’ interaction. But many were just waiting for a spectacle.

They were eager to see the Davidson family humiliate the Sutton family.

Even if Alfred publicly acknowledged Kate’s legitimacy, the Davidson family was a big family, the wealthiest in the city, with many rules. If the seniors didn’t accept Kate, she would just be a joke.

They thought Alfred wouldn’t stand against all the seniors on his own.

Olivia was still very robust. Alfred had been raised by her and held her in high regard.

Rumor had it that Olivia harbored resentment toward Kate for initially rejecting the marriage proposal.

Alfred looked apologetic. “Dad, I overlooked that.”

Leland said, “No. You’re busy with work and distracted

helping the Sutton Group. Understandably, you wouldn’t think of this. We are just anxious, which is why we brought it up in front of you. Is it, Olivia…”

Leland knew that within the Davidson family, Olivia was

hard to deal with. If Olivia disliked Kate, Kate would struggle to find her footing in the family, and Alfred couldn’t constantly oppose all the seniors for Kate.

Alfred said, “Grandma mentioned to my mom that she should visit, so both families can sit down for a meal and discuss the marriage. Don’t worry; I won’t let Kate become a joke.”

Alfred would have a long talk with Lena when he got home. Last time, things had turned sour between them because of Kate.

Recently, to avoid further conflicts, Lena hadn’t initiated contact with him, and he hadn’t gone to see her either.

He could only learn through Cynthia and his father that Lena’s prejudice against Kate still ran deep.

Leland guessed that Alfred and Lena had likely clashed over Kate. Speaking as a parent, he advised Alfred, “When you talk to your mom, be gentle in your approach. Don’t come on too strong. Parents can’t handle being pressured by their children. You may not think you’re wrong now, but when you become a parent, you’ll understand.”

After speaking, Leland recalled Alfred’s situation and worried that his final comment might hurt Alfred’s feelings. Seeing that Alfred was deep in thought and not showing any signs of being offended, he breathed a sigh of relief.

Alfred was great in many ways, but there was always something lacking.

Leland sighed inwardly and thought, ‘Nothing is perfect. There are always some shortcomings. Perhaps this was just the fate of Kate.’

After all, it was Kate who insisted on rejecting the marriage proposal, only to later relentlessly push Alfred to marry her. Now, she had to face the consequences of her mistakes on her own.

Leland and Celia found it hard to stand up for Kate. First, marrying into the Davidson family was already reaching above their station. Second, it was Kate who forced Alfred into marrying her.

As parents, Celia and Leland wanted to support her but felt too weak to do so.

“Dad, I’ll keep your words in mind,” Alfred said.

Persuaded by Leland, Alfred realized he had been too domineering in front of his mother, pressuring her to unconditionally yield, which was his mistake.

Chapter 334

Leland nodded with satisfaction.

It was good that Alfred was receptive to his advice.

The two chatted a bit more about business, and as quitting time approached, Alfred excused himself to go pick up Kate at Cheval Blanc.

Leland walked him out of the office.

He also called for his daughter, reminding her to take good care of Alfred.

Once the couple got into the elevator, Kate became playful and said to Alfred, “As soon as my parents see you, they forget I’m their biological child.”

Alfred bragged. “That’s because I’m loved by everyone.” “Yes, you’re always adored. I have tons of rivals!” Kate said. “My rivals are no fewer than yours.” Alfred’s retort made Kate feel too shy to laugh any longer.

“Alright, we’re even.”

Alfred lightly flicked her forehead. “If our children resemble you, they’ll definitely be troublemakers.”

“They have to resemble me. If they take after you, they’d be cold and unlovable,” Kate said.

Alfred thought, “Seems like I prefer a lively child over a quiet, cold one.”

He liked that if the children would take after Kate.

*****

Xena stepped out of the car with trepidation, following the Purchas family’s bodyguard into the lavishly decorated house.

She had been confined by Elijah last time, leaving her with a shadow over this place.

‘What did Elijah want with me this time?’ Xena thought.

She hadn’t seen him lately, nor had she taken any secret photos.

Clint led Xena inside, turning back now and then to politely say, “Miss Phillips, please come in.”

Kelvin soon appeared from within.

“Why are you back now?” Elijah asked.

Clint explained, “Miss Phillips wasn’t home.”

They had checked with Marjorie and learned where Xena was. After searching for a while, they finally found her, hence the delay.

Kelvin didn’t say more, forcing a smile at the anxious Xena and saying, “Miss Phillips, don’t be afraid. Elijah asked you over for a favor.”

He then told Clint, “You can leave. I’ll take Miss Phillips in.” Clint couldn’t be happier to have Kelvin take Xena inside, especially since they were late and worried Elijah might be angry.

Clint slipped away quickly.

Seeing Clint retreat, Xena thought, ‘Even Elijah’s bodyguards are afraid of him. He must be hard to please.’

She had really been bold to have taken secret photos of Elijah before.

“Miss Phillips, please come in.” Kelvin again squeezed out a smile, inviting Xena inside.

Holding her bag tightly, Xena gave a weak smile and

followed Kelvin in.

Once inside, there was no escaping. Despite her fear, Xena had to face Elijah.

To her surprise, she found him painting at the easel.

Xena thought, ‘His focused demeanor is captivating. But what is up with his face?’

Kelvin approached respectfully, saying, “Miss Phillips is here.”

Elijah didn’t stop painting and, with a slightly swollen face, coldly asked, “Why are you only just arriving?”

“Clint said they first went to the Phillips family, but Miss Phillips wasn’t home. They had to look for her, which took longer,” Kelvin said.

Elijah fell silent.

After a moment, he said flatly, “Please have Miss Phillips sit down and bring her some coffee and snacks. Then you can leave.”

“Understood,” Kelvin said.

Listening to their exchange, Xena grew even more anxious.

Once Kelvin left, the spacious hall contained only her and Elijah.

Kelvin politely served her coffee and snacks, but Xena didn’t dare eat or drink anything.

She felt so uncomfortable just sitting on the single sofa.

At first, she only dared to sneak glances at Elijah.

Gradually, she cautiously stood up and tiptoed over, wanting to see what he was painting, so engrossed was he that he hadn’t glanced her way since she entered.

Though Elijah didn’t look at her, he was aware of her movements.

“If you want to see, just look openly instead of sneaking around like a thief,” Elijah mocked coldly.

Xena froze and said, “Um, Mr. Purchas, I…”

Now that he had called her out, she had nothing to fear.

Thinking this, Xena found her courage and boldly walked over, standing behind Elijah to see his painting.

To her astonishment, she exclaimed, “Mr. Purchas, this little girl you painted looks so much like Kate. I can tell at first glance.”

It was strikingly similar.

Elijah didn’t look at her or respond. He continued to focus on the portrait of his daughter.

Xena habitually reached for her phone but remembered the incident and quickly shoved it back into her bag.

‘No photos. This man is someone I can’t provoke.’ Xena thought.

“You think this child resembles Kate?” Elijah suddenly said.

“Yes, she looks just like a mini version of Kate, as if stamped out from a mold,” Xena said.

Elijah broke into a smile.

Although his face was still swollen, affecting his usual good looks, his smile made Xena lose her train of thought, realizing he looked even better when he smiled.

Perhaps he always had that serious demeanor.

Elijah said, “This is my and Kate’s daughter. Her nickname is Rowena. I haven’t decided on a full name yet, but I’ll look through some books later to find a nice meaningful name for her.”

Xena was stunned, so shocked that her bag slipped from her hands and fell to the floor.

Xena was so frightened she couldn’t form a complete sentence.

Xena thought, ‘Elijah and Kate have a daughter? When did Kate have a child with Elijah without me knowing?’

They had become such good friends and talked about everything, except for Kate’s marriage to Alfred.

“Our daughter is quite adorable, isn’t she?” Elijah set his brush down and turned to Xena.

“Isn’t it better that she resembles Kate? Do you see any features of mine in Rowena?” Elijah hoped their child would inherit some traits from him as well.

Xena was left utterly flabbergasted. Her mind went blank, and she was unable to respond.

Elijah didn’t care whether Xena could answer him.

He took the finished painting off the easel.

Having painted Rowena numerous times, Elijah was very adept at it and only improved with practice.

After admiring the painting for a moment, he rolled it up and turned to hand it to Xena.

“Miss Phillips, since you and Kate are good friends, I thought you’d love to be Rowena’s godmother. So I’m giving you this painting,” Elijah said.

Xena was speechless.

If Kate really had a child, Xena would definitely want to be her godmother.

But Xena didn’t know where the child was.

If she was to be a godmother, she at least needed to meet the child.

Xena thought, ‘Would the child even like me as a godmother?’

Chapter 335

As Xena took the painting, she asked, “Mr. Purchas, when did you and Kate have a child? And what about Rowena now? Is she with you or with Kate? Wait, I haven’t seen the child with Kate. Did Kate leave her with a foster mother?”

Kate had deep feelings for the Garcia family.

She often sent money and gifts to her foster parents. Previously, Xena thought Kate was simply sentimental and grateful for her upbringing, so even though her biological parents didn’t like her getting too close to her foster family, Kate continued to do her own thing, visiting her foster parents whenever she could and sending money regularly. Now, just a few words from Elijah made Xena think that Kate had left Rowena with her foster parents for raising. Elijah pressed his lips together and said, “I wish Rowena were with the Garcia family, but she’s not.”

After seeing Kate in the hospital for the first time, he sent someone to investigate her past thoroughly, checking the relatives and friends of the Garcia family, but found no sign of Rowena.

“Rowena hasn’t been born yet,” Elijah finally explained. Xena was stunned.

That bastard made her overthink, leading her to believe Kate had been with Elijah before marrying Alfred.

All Xena knew was that Kate had once liked Chris. She had no idea about anything involving Elijah.

The last time Xena got caught taking a photo of Elijah, he mentioned Kate, and she thought he was just trying to vent his anger on her friends.

At that moment, Xena finally realized that Elijah wasn’t angry at Kate. He was fixated on her and seemed to want to use her to get closer to Kate.

Xena was filled with anger and wondered if it was too late to escape now.

She had to tell Kate to stay away from Elijah.

Moreover, she needed to make sure Kate didn’t spend time alone with him. Xena was afraid that Elijah might do something to hurt Kate.

Xena thought, ‘Right, I should tell Kate to bring Yael along. Yael is beautiful, and I like having him around.’

With Yael around, Kate would be safer.

“Mr. Purchas, I don’t know why you took a fancy to Kate. She’s married now. If you truly want her to be happy, you should leave her alone,” Xena said.

Summoning her courage, Xena continued, “Kate isn’t interested in you. I believe a smart man like you can see that.”

Kate would only love Alfred.

Elijah looked at her coldly.

Xena felt scared inside but straightened her back, forcing herself not to back down.

“Only I can give Kate true happiness. She’ll only be truly happy with me. Once Rowena was born, our family would be united. That’s what real happiness looks like,” Elijah said.

“You’re shameless.” Xena’s instinctive response darkened Elijah’s expression.

Realizing what she had said, Xena panicked, her legs trembling slightly.

“Mr. Purchas, the man Kate loves is Mr. Davidson, and they are a loving couple. You shouldn’t… Mr. Purchas, is your interest in Kate because she’s Mr. Davidson’s wife? You’ve been targeting Mr. Davidson. If you can’t win her, you’re trying to ruin her instead,” Xena said.

Everyone in Sherpsel knew about the rivalry between Alfred and Elijah.

Elijah coldly replied, “Shut up. My affairs are none of your business.”

“Do you think I want to meddle in your affairs? If it weren’t for my good friend, I wouldn’t even be interested in your gossip,” Xena said.

“Then why did you take photos of me?” Elijah asked.

Xena replied, “Hasn’t that been resolved? I’ve apologized, and you destroyed the photos. What more do you want?”

Elijah walked over to the sofa and sat down.

Coldly, he said, “You still owe me a meal.”

“I can invite you to dinner anytime as an apology,” Xena said.

Last time, Kate had avoided him, and she had planned to invite Elijah to dinner, but as soon as Kate left, Elijah did too. Xena had felt confused.

Now she realized that Elijah was after Kate.

Elijah looked at her and said slyly, “Interest accumulates. Three meals a day- how many days have you been delinquent? By my calculations, you owe me a month’s worth of meals.”

Xena was speechless and thought, ‘What a schemer.’

“Come here.” Elijah suddenly ordered.

Xena asked defensively, “What for?”

“I said come here. Don’t make me say it three times.”

His voice turned colder, and seeing her defensiveness, he added with sarcasm, “What, afraid I’ll take advantage of you?”

Xena didn’t fear that.

Everyone in Sherpsel knew that Elijah wasn’t seeing anyone. Occasionally, some celebrities would try to tie their names to his for publicity, only to have him quickly clarify things and use his influence to ruin their careers.

He wouldn’t directly blacklist ambitious stars. Instead, he would make them lose resources bit by bit, turning them from being adored to being ignored, giving them enough time to regret their choices.

Even if those people apologized and begged for his forgiveness, Elijah wouldn’t soften.

After a few instances, no celebrity or model dared to associate with Elijah anymore.

People always said that Elijah had his nose in the air and that the woman who could catch his eye probably hadn’t been born yet.

Xena just couldn’t understand why Elijah fell in love with Kate, even fantasizing about having a baby with her. He had even drawn a picture of Rowena.

Xena thought, ‘What a terrifying man.’

Elijah said, “Do you believe I’ll have someone come in and break your legs so you’ll have to crawl over?”

Anger and hatred surged in Xena as she clutched the painting tightly.

In a disadvantageous position, she had no choice but to submit.

Seeing her grip tighten on the painting, Elijah coldly

threatened, “If you dare destroy my daughter’s portrait, I’ll ruin your family.”

Xena’s hand loosened, and the painting fell to the ground.

Thinking about how much the baby resembled Kate, Xena hurriedly bent down to pick it up.

She wanted to take the painting back to show Kate and warn her to be cautious of Elijah.

In the past, she only knew that Elijah was stunningly handsome yet cold, with charming eyes that easily captured women’s hearts.

“Mr. Purchas, what do you want from me?” Xena asked.

Elijah raised his hand and unbuttoned his shirt.

Seeing this, Xena turned pale with fear, grabbed the painting, and ran toward the door.

In her panic, she bumped into things, tripped several times, and hurriedly got back up to continue running outside.

“If she runs out, break her legs,” Elijah said.

Elijah’s knee hurt, so he couldn’t chase Xena. He wasn’t going to pursue her himself. Xena wasn’t Kate. She was just a pawn in his game.

She wasn’t even worthy of his personal pursuit.

Xena stumbled over something else and fell forward, landing at the door.

She awkwardly raised her head and saw several pairs of

black shoes in front of her. Looking up, she saw several of

the bodyguards standing there, all with serious

expressions and cold gazes.

Chapter 336

One of the bodyguards was holding a thick steel pipe. Startled, Xena crawled back into the room.

Rowena’s painting had fallen at the doorway, and while keeping an eye on the steel pipe, Xena crawled out to retrieve Rowena’s portrait.

Getting back up, Xena turned to look at Elijah who had frightened her, leaving her in such an awkward state, and saw that he had undone all the buttons of his shirt.

Xena thought, ‘He seems to have multiple bruises on his body. Could it be that my eyesight is failing her?’

Xena blinked and focused on Elijah again.

“Come over and help me apply the medicine,” he coldly commanded.

Xena thought, ‘Apply for medicine? He is injured, so the bruises are real, not a figment of my imagination? So, he has undone his buttons to ask me to help him with the medicine.’

Xena’s feelings were complicated. She didn’t know whether to laugh, cry, feel relieved, or be embarrassed.

Just moments ago, she had run and stumbled multiple times, and it turned out she had been overthinking.

Under Elijah’s pressure, Xena reluctantly went back in front of him.

“Go to that cabinet and get the medicine.” Elijah directed Xena to fetch the medicine.

Russell had told him to apply the ointment several times a day to reduce swelling and bruising.

Russell had helped him apply it before leaving, and now it was time for a reapplication.

Xena complied and brought over several bottles of medicine. At Elijah’s request, she put on disposable medical gloves and carefully helped him apply the ointment.

She wondered, ‘Who has hurt Elijah like this? Elijah has summoned me to apply medicine and deliver a painting. What is his intention?’

“It was Kate,” he suddenly explained, catching Xena off guard. She looked up at him, and he coldly met her gaze. Xena couldn’t hold his gaze for long and quickly lowered her head to continue applying the medicine.

“Go back and tell Kate that if she and Alfred dare to lay a hand on me again, you’ll pay the price for her, and I’ll treat you like a maid,” Elijah said.

Xena was speechless and thought, ‘So he is venting his anger on me. What a twisted man.’

“You have to come and take care of me every day for the next few days. If I feel you’re not taking good care of me, don’t blame me for being rude,” Elijah said.

Xena couldn’t help but say, “Mr. Purchas, don’t you think it’s inconvenient for me to take care of you? If rumors start circulating, don’t blame me.”

“If rumors spread, it will be your doing. I’ll cut out your tongue and destroy the Phillips family,” Elijah said.

Xena wanted to dump the bottle of ointment on Elijah’s head.

She had seen unreasonable people, but none like Elijah. After holding back her anger, Xena refrained from acting out.

Unlike Kate, Xena wasn’t equipped to defend herself and found it hard to carve a path to escape.

Without the courage to confront Elijah directly, Xena became a bit rough while applying the medicine.

Elijah winced in pain, suddenly grabbing Xena’s hand, causing her to accidentally knock over the bottle of ointment she was holding.

By a stroke of bad luck, the ointment spilled onto Elijah’s pants, right between his legs.

Elijah’s face darkened instantly.

Xena froze.

Elijah pushed her back, and Xena fell onto the floor.

Xena said, “I’m sorry…” It was Elijah’s fault for suddenly grabbing her hand. When he touched her, her hand shook, and the ointment spilled. Xena said, “I… I’ll help you clean your pants.”

Under Elijah’s fierce glare, Xena felt increasingly flustered and embarrassed.

Xena thought, ‘Oh God, please send a bolt of lightning to knock me out so I won’t have to see Elijah’s terrifying expression.

Elijah wanted to chop off Xena’s hand, but thinking of Kate and his own intentions, he forced himself to suppress the urge and coldly called out, “Get two people in here.”

Soon, two bodyguards entered.

Upon seeing the scene in the room, the bodyguards were slightly shocked, but their faces showed no emotion.

“Drag this woman out,” Elijah ordered.

“Yes.” The two bodyguards stepped forward and lifted Xena away.

Startled by Elijah, Xena’s legs turned to jelly, leaving her with no strength to walk. Since Elijah “kindly” had the bodyguards “escort her out, it made things easier for her. She curled up her legs, and she was carried away.

Kelvin watched as Xena was carried out by the bodyguards, unsure of what to say.

After a moment, Kelvin sighed and went inside to see what was going on.

Upon seeing Elijah shirtless, with many wet spots on his pants and several bottles of ointment on the coffee table, Kelvin quickly understood.

He walked over and said with concern, “If you need to apply medicine, just tell me. No need for all this fuss.”

Elijah remained silent, his face stiff.

Kelvin sighed again and pushed over a wheelchair, the same one he had bought after Elijah pretended to be seriously injured when Kate stepped on his foot.

Now it was genuinely needed.

The pain in Elijah’s knee was particularly noticeable.

Kelvin said, “Mr. Purchas, go upstairs, take a shower, and change your clothes.”

Elijah did not refuse Kelvin’s kindness.

Xena, thrown out of the villa by the bodyguards, had scrapes on her hands and feet.

It seemed she felt no pain. As soon as the bodyguards left, she quickly got up, not forgetting to take the painting with her, and ran away.

*****

“Kate!” When Xena appeared in Claire’s office, it was already evening.

There was half an hour left before Kate would get off work.

“Xena, quiet down.” Kate knew her friend was looking for her, as the front desk had informed her.

Seeing Claire, Xena quickly covered her mouth, then

released her hand and apologetically said to Claire, “Sorry, I didn’t mean to disturb you.”

Claire saw her looking flustered and in a hurry, realizing she had urgent business with Kate. She kindly said, “It’s fine. Kate, take your friend to the VIP room.”

“Okay, Xena, come here.” Kate got up, took Xena’s hand, and led her out of Claire’s office to the VIP room.

Once inside, Xena plopped down in a chair and said to Kate, “Kate, get me a big glass of water. I’m dying of thirst. Also, do you have anything to eat? I haven’t eaten and I’m starving.”

“There is, just a moment.” Kate went to pour her a glass of water and brought over some pastries and fruit.

Xena was indeed both thirsty and hungry.

After being tormented by Elijah, she loses her senses and only realizes after fleeing the Purchas family that she had left her bag behind.

This left her penniless and unable to make a call, and she couldn’t hail a taxi near the Purchas family, so she had to walk.

Her feet were sore from walking until she finally managed to hail a car, asking the driver to take her to the Sutton Group. She borrowed money from a duty security guard at the Sutton Group to pay for the fare.

That was why she had come to find Kate at this point.

Chapter 337

Kate didn’t rush to ask Xena what had happened, letting her eat and drink slowly.

When Kate noticed the rolled-up painting Xena had placed on the table, her curiosity got the better of her.

As she unrolled it, Kate froze. It was a painting of Rowena.

“Kate.” Xena took a sip of water and nibbled on some pastries, easing her hunger.

Seeing Kate staring at the painting, she explained, “This is a drawing by that creep Elijah.

“That doll looks just like you, or rather, it looks like how

Elijah drew you. That creep said it was you and his daughter, and it freaked me out. I asked when he had a kid with you, and he said Rowena isn’t born yet.

“He also said we’re good friends and asked me to be Rowena’s godmother, then he gifted me this painting.

“Kate, Elijah is definitely thinking about competing for you because of your relationship with Mr. Davidson. That jerk. I would never think that the prestigious head of the Purchas family is such a weirdo.

“And you must have given him a good beating. He’s all bruised. He actually had me tend to his wounds and said I have to take care of him for the next few days since I’m your friend and you hurt him. What a threat that scared the life out of me.”

Kate slammed her hand on the table, standing up ready to confront Elijah.

Xena quickly grabbed her, swallowing her pastry with effort, and said, “Kate, don’t go looking for him. If you do, that’s exactly what he wants. The way he treated me was just to provoke you into confronting him.

“If you go, he’ll definitely… That will make Mr. Davidson misunderstand you. Even if Mr. Davidson believes you, his family won’t”

Kate angrily replied, “That paranoid! I wish I had beaten him to a pulp, the kind that lands him in the hospital.”

“Calm down.” Xena gently patted Kate’s shoulder and said, ” Don’t be mad. Since we know his scheme, let’s not fall into his trap. He’ll do anything to get at Mr. Davidson.”

In the past, Elijah couldn’t find Alfred’s weakness, but now that Alfred was with Kate, she had become his vulnerability. Elijah, Alfred’s enemy, wouldn’t let this opportunity slip. Naturally, he would seize on Alfred’s weakness and launch an attack. If he could hurt Alfred, Elijah would be very pleased.

“Xena, he’s so insidious and shameless. He targets me, yet uses you to threaten me. What a jerk!” Kate shouted.

Kate felt both angry and guilty towards her friend.

Xena grabbed an apple and bit into it, continuing to analyze, “I’m fine, don’t worry about me. The worst he can do is treat me like a maid for a while. As long as you don’t walk into his trap, he’ll eventually let me go when he sees he can’t use me to threaten you.”

Although Xena had a point, Kate felt guilty for putting Xena through this.

But confronting Elijah, as Xena said, was risky. They didn’t know what he might do to Kate.

Elijah had said he wanted her to divorce Alfred and marry him.

To achieve his goals, he could be ruthless, possibly even resorting to force to break her and Alfred apart, which would hurt Alfred and serve his purpose.

Thinking back to when Elijah took advantage of her while sober, only to abandon her later, leading to Rowena’s death,

Kate felt immense hatred towards him.

Kate said, “Xena…”

“Kate, you don’t need to feel guilty towards me. We’re good friends. I’m happy if I can help you avoid danger. I won’t be trouble, and I won’t blame you.”

Elijah was just trying to use her. She could endure it.

Xena continued, “Kate, we both need to hold firm. If you harden your heart and ignore what happens to me, that’s the only way to save me.”

Kate took Xena’s hand, filled with guilt and gratitude, saying, “Xena, I’m so sorry for dragging you into this. Thank you for everything you’ve done for me.”

This friend was worth having.

“It’s no problem. We’re friends,” Xena said.

Xena took another bite of the apple, chewing as she smiled, “If you really want to thank me, just borrow that man from Alfred next time we meet. Let him come with you to see me.”

Kate asked directly, “Xena, have you developed feelings for Yael?”

Xena wasn’t shy at all, nodding. “I’m interested in him, which I guess is what you’d call liking someone. As for how it’ll develop, I don’t know yet.”

This was the first time she felt interested in a man.

Kate said, “Xena, Yael is…”

Xena said, “Mr. Davidson’s bodyguard, I know. I won’t look down on his job as long as it’s a legitimate one. Besides, Mr. Davidson’s bodyguard shouldn’t be underestimated. My parents aren’t too strict about social status, so they probably won’t object.”

Xena thought her friend was worried about their different backgrounds.

Xena absolutely wouldn’t dismiss Yael just because he was a bodyguard.

Kate said, “Xena, I’m not saying you have prejudice. When you offered to treat me to dinner with Alfred, I figured something out. I asked Alfred about Yael, and he said although Yael is his bodyguard, he comes from a good family. Yael is Alfred’s bodyguard because he has impressive skills and enjoys the job. Plus, Alfred saved Yael’s life once, and Yael became his bodyguard out of gratitude.”

When she heard, Xena’s eyes lit up. “I didn’t expect the person I’m interested in to have such a mysterious background. That’s even better. If I do fall for him, I won’t have to worry about my parents opposing us.

“Kate, can you help me find out more? I need to get a clear understanding of Yael’s family background. Oh, and what’s his real name?”

Kate hadn’t asked about Yael’s real name.

Kate asked, “Do you really want to pursue something with Yael?”

Xena said, “Right now, I’m just very interested in him. The more we meet and spend time together, the better I’ll understand how he feels about me. If he feels the same way, then we can be together. If not, then I’ll just appreciate him as a beautiful man to admire.”

Xena believed in mutual feelings in love and disliked being one-sided.

If Yael didn’t have the same feelings about her, Xena wouldn’t cling to him, even if she liked him a lot.

Seeing her friend so serious, Kate said, “I’ll help you find out more. In the future, when we meet, I’ll bring Yael along so you two can have more opportunities to interact.”

Chapter 338

“Kate, you’re too good to me. Thank you! When we’re together, I’ll give you a big gift,” Xena said with a playful grin. Kate smiled back and said, “You’re the one being good to me. Just now you said we shouldn’t keep thanking each other, and here you are, being polite again.”

Xena stuck her tongue out cheekily.

Kate said, “Alright, let’s agree not to thank each other anymore.”

“Deal,” Xena said.

Seeing Xena reaching for more pastries, Kate stopped her, saying, “Dinner will be ready soon. Don’t spoil your appetite with all those sweets.”

“They’re so good. Maybe I’m just really hungry. When you’re starving, anything edible tastes amazing,” Xena replied.

“Let me call Mr. Davidson and let him know we’re having dinner,” Kate said as she picked up her phone.

Xena said, “Wait! Kate, are we having dinner together, or am I going to be a third wheel?”

Kate chuckled, “Do you want to have a moment alone with me or be a third wheel?”

Xena said, “Of course, I want to be alone with you, but I’m afraid Mr. Davidson will get jealous. Plus, I want to meet Yael, so I’ve decided to be a third wheel between you and Mr. Davidson. I hope he doesn’t mind.”

“Don’t worry, Mr. Davidson wouldn’t mind. He cares about me too much.”

Xena sighed enviously, “Kate, marrying Mr. Davidson is really marrying for love. He treats you so well. Although, I do feel a bit sorry for you two. If you both don’t mind, then it’s all good.”

Kate said, “Mr. Davidson is amazing. This time, I’ve truly married the right person.”

After making a mistake, Kate corrected it now and found happiness.

Kate dialed Alfred’s number. “Hey, honey.”

Kate’s sweet voice made Xena secretly shiver. She had known Kate for over a year, and while Kate had always come across as carefree and bold, hearing her talk to Alfred was like witnessing a softer side of her.

“Is there something you need?” Alfred asked in a deep voice. “Just tell me. If there’s anything I can help with, I will.”

Even if it was not within his power, he would find someone who could help.

“Um, I just wanted to invite Xena to dinner with me,” Kate explained.

“Oh? Planning to ditch your husband and have dinner with your best friend?” he teased.

“Of course not. I would never abandon you. It’s not just Xena and me. I’m bringing her over. I just wanted to let you know in advance so you wouldn’t mind.”

Understanding that Kate wasn’t leaving him for Xena, Alfred smiled softly. “It’s great to have her dine with us. I won’t mind one or two times.”

But they couldn’t do this too often. Alfred had a strong possessive streak and didn’t like sharing Kate.

“Xena is quite perceptive,” Kate added.

“Yeah, I’ll finish up some work here. By the time you both arrive, I’ll be done for the day.”

“Great.” Kate affectionately hung up the phone.

Once she finished the call, Xena teased her, “You usually seem so carefree, but I didn’t expect you to have such a tender side.”

Kate said, “He is willing to share his tenderness with me for the rest of his life, so naturally, I want to share mine with him as well.”

Marriage requires effort from both partners to thrive. Otherwise, when one person became disheartened from a lack of care, it would lead to their separation.

“I’m really envious of you two. I think I’ll keep my distance from you in the future to avoid being bombarded with couple’s affection,” Xena joked.

Then Xena asked, “Do you have any makeup? I need to freshen up a bit before I meet Yael so I don’t scare him away.”

Kate said, “I didn’t like makeup before, but I started carrying a few items after taking an etiquette class. Let me grab them for you.”

Before returning to her real family, Kate had never worn makeup or even skincare products. Since her life had changed dramatically, she found herself doing things she didn’t particularly like but had to do.

“Thanks,” Xena said.

Kate retrieved her bag and handed it to Xena, saying, “You can freshen up in the restroom.”

Xena took the bag and disappeared into the restroom to do her makeup.

When she finished and stepped out, it was just the right time for the end of the workday.

She bumped into Leland coming out of his office.

“Leland.” Xena greeted him sweetly.

Seeing her, Leland smiled, “Xena, are you here to see Kate? She just finished work.”

“Yes!”

“Young people should enjoy yourselves. I have a client to meet, so I’ll be busy,” Leland said.

Xena nodded quickly and said, “Take care of yourself. You’re busy every day.”

Leland chuckled and walked away.

*****

In the general manager’s office at the Cheval Blanc, Theo was peeling a water lily pod.

Across from him on the couch, a woman lay propped on one hand, watching him intently.

“What are you looking at? You brought all these water lily pods, but you’re not helping me peel them.”

Theo shot a glare at her.

He knew trouble was brewing with Lindsay around.

Renee didn’t mind, letting Lindsay cling to him and tease him.

He couldn’t rely on Olivia. She was eager to push him into Lindsay’s arms so she could have a great-grandchild. Theo grumbled to himself. He wasn’t worried about not getting a partner. But his parents and Olivia were very anxious. Theo was angry that his family was on his side. In his frustration, he tossed a water lily seed at Lindsay.

Lindsay caught the fresh seed effortlessly, sitting up straight. She skillfully peeled the seed and popped it into her mouth.

“Peel more for Kate. That way, she won’t have to do it and can make desserts for Mr. Davidson,” she instructed.

Theo protested, “Do you have any conscience? I’m the manager of Cheval Blanc, and you have me peel water lily pods for you? What will people think?”

He was complaining, but his hands didn’t stop.

“You always nitpick. If you want something to eat or drink, just tell the chef. There’s no need for you to come pick water lily pods yourself,” Theo said.

“You’re not busy anyway. Helping me peel a few won’t hurt. I’ll make some soup and share it with you,” Lindsay replied playfully. “When I brought in all the water lily pods, I felt embarrassed. But I didn’t care. I swaggered in and took the elevator up to find you.”

Chapter 339

Theo recalled Lindsay’s earlier antics as she struggled with a bundle of water lilies, unable to help but laugh. He said, ” Lindsay, you’re the heiress of the Mccoy family. Can’t you pay a bit more attention to your image? Aren’t you worried your future husband might think you’re a bit rough around the edges?

“Speaking of which, Lindsay, we’ve known each other since we were kids. Even if we don’t always get along, it has been over twenty years. So who’s your fiancé? Tell me, and I will help you check him out.”

If Theo knew who was going on a blind date with Lindsay, he’d definitely tell them all sorts of bad things about her, making sure they wouldn’t dare marry her.

“What, are you trying to find out who my date is so you can crash the meeting, spread rumors about me, and ruin my image so they’ll back off?” Lindsay smirked.

They were childhood friends, after all. Lindsay could see right through Theo’s thoughts.

“I’m not telling you. Let’s see how long you keep wondering,” Lindsay said.

“If you could get married, you wouldn’t be causing trouble for me anymore. I’d be too happy to even think of ruining it for you. Don’t make me sound so bad. Come on, Lindsay, give me a hint. What’s the guy’s last name?” Theo said. Lindsay grinned mischievously. “I already told you, I’m not saying a word. Keep wondering. Go ahead and shell your water lily seeds, I’m heading downstairs for dinner. The food in your hotel’s buffet is pretty good.”

Theo boasted, “Do you even know who’s running Cheval Blanc? it’s me. The reason it’s famous around here is not just the top-notch service, but the food that wins over the guests.”

And there was also the fact that Alfred dined at Cheval Blanc every day, attracting many patrons hoping for a glimpse of Alfred.

As Lindsay stood up, she gave Theo a thumbs-up.

With such a picky and skilled chef as the owner, the pressure on Cheval Blanc’s kitchen staff was enormous. They wouldn’t dare show up at Cheval Blanc unless they were exceptionally talented.

“By the way, Mr. Davidson and Kate should be arriving soon, right?” she casually remarked.

Theo shot back. “You planning to be a third wheel?”

“Am I that oblivious? Mr. Davidson isn’t single anymore. He’ s Kate’s love now. We should steer clear,” Lindsay responded.

Theo chuckled. She was smart about these things, much like Cynthia. No wonder the two ladies got along so well.

Theo paused his doing, and Lindsay said, “Are you stopping now?”

“I need to eat.” Theo shot back.

Lindsay was speechless.

“There are enough fresh seeds here for both you and Kate,” Theo complained. “I’ve been at your beck and call all afternoon and haven’t accomplished anything.’

Lindsay said, “But you peeled water lily seeds, didn’t you? That counts as doing something!”

Theo opened his mouth to retort but realized she had a point.

*****

At the Sutton family, Kyla bought two sets of clothes and a set of jewelry for her foster mother.

“Mom?” Kyla called out excitedly.

Celia’s voice was heard from upstairs. “I’m up here.”

Kyla rushed upstairs, ready to show off her gifts. When

Celia saw her, and the smile faded slightly. “Oh, it’s you. I thought it was Kate.”

Only Kate would call Celia in that anxious tone.

Kyla had been raised to be more reserved than Kate, who often expressed her feelings openly.

Kyla said, “Mom, I bought you two outfits and two sets of jewelry. What do you think?”

Kyla seemed to ignore Celia’s earlier comment, her bright smile unwavering as she laid out the clothes.

Celia replied coolly, “I have plenty of clothes. You should take those back for your biological mother instead.”

“Mom, those clothes won’t suit her. She works in the dirt every day. Wearing something like this would be a waste. It wouldn’t show off their elegance,” Kyla said with a hint of disdain for her biological mother’s lifestyle.

The Garcias were better off in the countryside, but they paled in comparison to the Sutton family. Raised in the Sutton family and treated like a noble lady, Kyla had long looked down on her biological mother.

“Plus, she doesn’t even need new clothes. You might not know this, but Kate used to sneak away to visit Anna and always came back loaded with gifts and money,” she added. “I never saw her buy anything for you,” Kyla replied, a hint of defensiveness in her tone.

Celia was displeased with Kyla’s complaints about Kate and instinctively defended Kate. “Kate has bought me. clothes and other gifts too, you just didn’t notice.

“She was raised by the Garcia family, and they were kind enough to take care of her. Now that she’s back with me and living a good life, she still remembers the Garcia family’s kindness, sending them gifts and money. This shows that Kate is a person of deep gratitude and loyalty. She’s devoted to both me and her father, while also honoring the Garcia family’s parents.”

Celia felt uneasy about Kate’s close ties with the Garcia family, fearing it could threaten the bond she had with Kyla, which she had worked so hard to establish.

Celia couldn’t help but feel even more pleased with Kate for being so loyal and compassionate.

If Kate had been cold and ungrateful, cutting ties with the Garcia family after being reunited with her biological parents, that would have made Celia truly upset.

Kyla said, “Mom, I didn’t mean anything by it. Why don’t you try on these two outfits to see if they fit?”

Celia cast a glance at the clothing and pushed Kyla’s hands away dismissively. “You don’t know my size? Just leave them here.”

Seeing that Celia wasn’t interested, Kyla murmured an “Oh” and set the clothes down.

Before long, she smiled again and said, “Mom, take a look at these two jewelry sets. They’re the latest styles, and I think they’d suit you perfectly. You’d look even more elegant and refined with the jewelry, and when Dad gets back, he’ll be pleasantly surprised.”

Kyla opened the jewelry box, showcasing the pieces.

Célia glanced at them and replied blandly, “I received two identical sets from your father a couple of days ago. You should take these back. If you don’t want them for yourself, you can give them to your biological mother.”

This time, Kyla didn’t argue about her mother being unworthy of such jewelry. Instead, she smiled and said, ” Mom, I’ve got her something special already. I plan to visit her this weekend since she’s been home for a while now. I gave her some money to buy some nice meals to help her recover.”

Celia considered this and picked up a necklace to examine it. “I already have two identical ones.”

“Mom, the jewelry Dad gave you represents his thoughtfulness, and what I’m giving you represents mine,” Kyla said with a cheerful smile, a hint of flattery in her tone.

After all, Kyla was the child Celia had raised for over twenty years. Though she had been hurt by Kyla before, she couldn’t bear to blame Kyla.

“Alright, I’ll accept it,” Celia said, closing the jewelry box. “I’ll wear it tomorrow when I go play roulettes with my friends.”

Chapter 340

Celia’s life as a wealthy lady was particularly dull. Every day, she either went shopping, played roulettes, or met friends to soak in hot springs or go on spontaneous trips.

Since she had reconnected with her biological daughter, she had traveled very little, always staying home to accompany Kate and strengthen their bond.

“Have you eaten?” Celia asked proactively.

“I rushed back from work just to have dinner with you, Mom. Since Kate got Mr. Davidson, she hardly spends time with you anymore. She comes back less often, and every time she does…”

Kyla thought, ‘Every time Kate comes back, there is definitely trouble. She always exposes my secrets.”

Celia said, “Kate is busy. I told her not to come back home all the time, so she doesn’t tire herself out.”

Kyla said, “Even when she’s busy, she has to eat. Every day, she’s dining at Cheval Blanc with Mr. Davidson and hasn’t even thought about coming back to spend time with you.” Celia glared at Kyla, displeased.

“Alright, I won’t say anything more.” Kyla quickly backed down.

After all, Kate was Celia’s biological daughter.

After more than a year of living together, the scales of affection had long tilted in Kate’s favor.

“Kyla, it’s not that I favor Kate. If it’s about having dinner with me, Kate has accompanied me more often than you have,” Celia said.

Kyla, realizing this was indeed the case, fell silent.

Kyla said, “Mom, I’m sorry. I’m unfilial. I want to spend more time with you, but I have work, and it’s busy for me…”

Celia said, “When you haven’t done well yourself, you shouldn’t criticize others for not doing well.”

Kyla appeared humbly to accept the lesson. “Yes, I understand.”

Celia looked at her for a moment, then took her hand and patted it, saying, “Kyla, even though you aren’t my biological daughter, you have lived in our home for over twenty years, and we have always treated you as our own. Kate didn’t grow up with us, and we feel guilty towards her, so we may have favored her a bit.”

“In serious matters, we try to be fair. You don’t need to be jealous of Kate. Opposing her will only make us sad,” Celia said.

Kyla sneered inwardly and thought, ‘Now that you know I’m not your daughter, you clearly favored Kate.’

If Kyla did nothing, she would end up with nothing.

Kyla had invested so much effort into the Sutton Group and couldn’t just watch her adoptive father hand it over to Kate. She couldn’t accept that.

“Mom,” Kyla said with a hint of grievance, “it’s not that I want to oppose Kate. It’s that Kate is against me. Ever since she went to the Davidson family to find Mr. Davidson and came back refusing marriage, it’s like she has a grudge against me, making things difficult for me, both at work and at home.

“You know, Mom, when Kate first returned, we got along really well. She respected me, and I took care of her, prioritizing her needs.”

“Even Chris… Mom, I admit that I had feelings for Chris long before. We were about to go public when Kate returned, and she fell in love with Chris at first sight. I couldn’t bear to compete with her, so I stepped back and let Chris go to Kate.”

Kyla was being honest about her past with Chris.

Now, she was carrying Chris’s child, and her affair was known to her adoptive parents. If she continued to hide it, they would think she was keeping secrets from them.

Kyla continued, “I don’t know what I did wrong to offend Kate, making her target me like this. Mom, I feel like Kate wants to force me out of the Sutton family, away from you, and even away from Sherpsel.”

Celia released Kyla’s hand.

This action made Kyla realize Celia was angry.

Unable to help herself, she sneered again in her heart.

Celia pretended to be fair, but when it came to criticizing Kate, she always favored Kate.

Since it was out in the open, Kyla decided to voice her suspicions, since she had already angered Celia.

Kyla said, “Mom, there’s something I’ve been holding back for a while. I don’t know whether I should say it. If it’s true, I’m afraid you and Dad would be hurt and unable to accept it.”

Celia replied calmly, “Just say it. We’ve seen all kinds of storms.”

She shot Kyla a glance and continued, “As for you and Chris, we won’t interfere anymore. If you regret it in the future, don’t blame us for not warning you. You didn’t listen to us. Right now, I’m grateful that Kate left Chris.”

Kyla pursed her lips and thought, Kate left Chris to marry Alfred just because Alfred has a fatter wallet. Did they really think Kate loves Mr. Davidson? How could someone as smart as Mr. Davidson not suspect Kate’s intentions?’ Kyla said, “Mom, I’m an adult. I’ll take responsibility for my decisions. Have you considered that this Kate isn’t the same as the previous Kate?”

Celia suddenly glared at her, her expression darkening as she angrily said, “Kyla, what do you mean by that?”

Kyla said, “Mom, please don’t be angry. Let me analyze this for you.” Kyla quickly soothed Celia. “Think about it, Mom. The previous Kate was so well-behaved and kind. But ever since she returned from the Davidson family, she’s completely changed.

“She’s deliberately trying to please you and Dad while targeting me. I suspect this current Kate isn’t the real one. Her goal is to destroy the relationship between me and you, so she can please you both, learn to manage the company, take over the Sutton Group, and monopolize everything in the Sutton family.

“This current Kate might just be an impostor. It’s a conspiracy. Someone used Kate’s trip to find Mr. Davidson as a cover and replaced her. The real Kate might…”

“Kyla!” Celia suddenly stood up, pointing at Kyla and scolding, “I think you’re the one deliberately trying to destroy Kate and our relationship. Kate is my biological daughter. It’s natural for her to care for her parents, but you turn it into her trying to win favor.

“You say Kate is targeting you, but it’s clear you’re seizing the opportunity to slander Kate in front of me.”

Celia was quite angry and continued, “Kyla, I don’t care if you resent me. No matter how much you criticize Kate in front of me, she will always be my biological daughter.” Celia had given birth to Kate after ten months of pregnancy, only to have her maliciously swapped by bad people, leading to a separation of twenty-five years.

Celia had always felt guilty towards Kate, wanting to make up for it. No matter how Kate turned out, she was still Celia’ s child.

It was only natural for Celia to be upset at Kyla questioning whether Kate was real.

Kyla stood up and said, “Mom, please don’t be angry. Think about how Kate has treated you and Dad since she returned. How is she treating you now?

“She changed overnight. Also, she was so in love with Chris and wanted to marry him desperately, but suddenly she figured it out, distancing herself from Chris and marrying Mr. Davidson. Don’t you find all this suspicious?”

お金金

SEND GIFT or GCASH: +63.936.139.8714

COMMENT

Subscribe


Prev | Next

A Tale Of Redemption And Passion by Isidore Walsh (Chapters 321, to 330) – Daisy Novels

Chapter 321

In the distance, a couple was bickering as they walked. Upon seeing Alfred and Kate interact, the man stopped.

“Hey, Chili,” Theo called out to Lindsay.

Lindsay turned and asked, “What’s up? Can’t keep up? I’m just taking a stroll, not asking you to join me for a morning run.”

Theo frowned and said, “Don’t make me sound so weak.”

Lindsay sized him up. “You certainly don’t look weak. You’re strong and fit.”

“Can you have a normal conversation? You’re always throwing sarcasm around. No one wants to hang out with someone like that,” Theo said.

“I’m great to others. I have plenty of friends. But when it comes to you, I can’t help but be sarcastic. Is that my fault or yours?” Lindsay said.

Theo replied, “Just look at how Kate treats Alfred. You should learn from her.”

With that, he turned and walked away, leaving Lindsay behind.

He was polite to everyone else, but when it came to Lindsay, all his manners seemed to vanish.

Lindsay glanced at the couple in the distance. Just moments ago, Kate picked a water lily and gave it to Alfred, and Lindsay saw it.

Now, hearing Theo’s words, she thought, ‘If you want water lilies, just say so! I can pick as many as you want.

If Olivia complained later, Lindsay would just blame it on Theo.

Unaware that Lindsay had planned to use him as a scapegoat, Theo walked over to Alfred and Kate.

“Morning, Alfred, Kate.” As Theo approached, he greeted them with a smile.

“Morning, Theo. Where’s Lindsay?” Kate asked casually.

She knew Lindsay stayed with Theo while Renee was in the main house.

“I’m not her shadow. How would I know where she is?” Theo responded, sounding annoyed, letting Kate know the couple was at odds again.

They were childhood friends, but also rivals, often laughing one moment and arguing the next.

To Kate, both Theo and Lindsay were exceptional

individuals, yet in front of each other, they only showcased their worst sides.

Alfred shot Theo a glance and said coolly, “It’s early. Don’t create your own troubles.”

“I’m exhausted. She knocked on my door first thing, asking me to walk with her. She wouldn’t get lost on her own, so why do I need to go with her? I ignored her, and she went to the kitchen, banging a pot on my door. It was infuriating.

“I still don’t want to deal with her. She said she’d set off firecrackers at my door! Is that how a guest should behave? With no regard for me as the host?”

Theo was indeed worn out by Lindsay’s antics.

Otherwise, he would’ve slept in.

Imagining the scene, Kate chuckled. “Theo, you might be exaggerating a bit. Lindsay is straightforward and knows when to step back. She wouldn’t do something like that.” Theo scoffed, “She acts all sweet in front of you guys, but she’s a nightmare around me. She dragged me out for a walk, then insisted I make her a delicious breakfast afterward as if I owe her something.”

Theo complained incessantly.

Alfred, usually quiet, suddenly said coldly, “If Lindsay is so reckless and disregards you, I’ll have Yael take her and her belongings and throw them out. She’s not allowed to step foot in the Davidson family again.”

As Alfred spoke, he pulled out his phone, ready to call Yael.

“Alfred.” Theo quickly grabbed his brother’s hand to stop him from dialing.

Alfred looked at him coldly.

Theo forced a laugh and said, “That might not be a good idea. Renee is still here, and she’s been friends with our grandmother for decades. If you treat Lindsay like that, Grandma will definitely be upset.”

Alfred replied assertively, “It’s Lindsay who’s in the wrong, not respecting you, and always messing with you. Throwing her out would be avenging you, and I’ll handle Grandma. Who does she think she is, bullying my brother?” Alfred shook off Theo’s hand and was about to call again. Theo hurriedly stopped Alfred from making the call and quickly said, “Alfred, she didn’t actually bully me. To be honest, I was awake the whole time. I just pretended to ignore her, that’s why she acted like that. If you really want to talk about who’s at fault, I share the blame. Actually, it was my fault to begin with. I’m a man. I shouldn’t hold a grudge against a woman over something so small.”

“Alfred, see? You’re making Grandma angry over Kate’s issue. Please don’t add to it with mine. I’ll feel guilty.”

Theo turned to Kate and pleaded, “Kate, can you help talk some sense into Alfred?”

Kate was enjoying the show.

Alfred wouldn’t really throw Lindsay out.

As Theo put it, Olivia and Renee had decades of friendship, and it wouldn’t make sense to let a small issue ruin that bond. Plus, Lindsay and Theo grew up together as childhood friends, and Alfred, who was only a year older than Theo, practically grew up with Lindsay as well.

That kind of bond made it impossible for Alfred to really kick Lindsay out.

He was just teasing Theo.

“Theo.” Lindsay’s voice called out.

The three turned to see her walking over, clutching a bundle of freshly picked water lilies.

Alfred turned to Theo. “Should I confront Lindsay in front of you?”

“Alfred!” Theo protested.

Alfred scoffed, “You made your bed. Now lie in it. Don’t

come to me complaining.”

Theo was speechless.

“Kate, push me to the main house to say good morning to Renee, and then we’ll head back for breakfast.” Alfred was quite perceptive.

With Lindsay approaching, the couple made space for the feuding pair.

“Sure.” Kate smiled as she pushed Alfred along.

Alfred still held the water lily Kate had given him.

As the couple passed Lindsay, she stopped, greeted them with a smile, and quickly stepped aside to let Kate push Alfred past her.

Kate, seeing Lindsay holding the bundle of water lilies, gave her a thumbs-up with a grin.

Lindsay’s face flushed suddenly.

She seemed a bit too bold.

Once the couple had walked away, Lindsay headed towards Theo with her bundle of water lilies.

Theo said, “Lindsay, you flower thief! You picked so many water lilies.”

Guessing that Lindsay had gathered them for him, Theo felt delighted but maintained his usual sarcasm.

Lindsay shoved the bundle at him and retorted, “Yeah, I’m a flower thief. Feel sorry for the flowers? You better catch these water lilies.”

Chapter 322

Theo purposely put on a sulky expression and said, ” Honestly, I can’t even manage to carry the flowers back.”

Lindsay said, “I’ve already picked them. If you don’t want them, just throw them away.”

“That would be a shame. Fine, I’ll reluctantly take them. But I don’t have a vase big enough for water lilies in my room.” Lindsay shot him a look. “What, do you expect me to give you a vase along with the flowers?”

“I know you’re stingy. You can’t bear to part with one.” Lindsay reached over and pinched his handsome face.” Stop trying to provoke me. It’s not going to work. Let’s go check out the Pet House. I just love all those little animals in there. They’re so cute.”

This time, it was Theo who followed Lindsay, clutching the bundle of water lilies.

“Why don’t you get a few pet dogs to keep in the Pet House? When you’re bored, you can play with them. As long as Alfred isn’t home, you could even take them out,” Theo said.

For the Davidson family, only those who lived far from Alfred’s place would keep pets at home. If they lived close, they’d send their pets to the Pet House, where professionals would take care of them.

Theo had a dog and a cat himself. Both were pure white and adorable.

Lindsay asked, “Don’t you already have pets? I remember you’ve had that dog and cat for many years now.”

Theo said, “Yes, I’ve had them for a long time.”

“Haven’t they had puppies or kittens?”

Theo shook his head. “No.”

After a moment of silence, Lindsay muttered something

that Theo didn’t catch.

Theo called out to her, “Chili.”

Lindsay said, “Yeah?”

“I can get you some puppies.”

Lindsay smiled and replied, “Thanks, but no need. I love playing with pets, but I don’t have the patience to raise them. If you really want to get me something, just buy me a couple of turtles. They’re easy to care for and don’t need feeding in winter, so convenient!”

Theo teased, “Lazy woman. Kate really loves pets. Alfred got her a dog and a Ragdoll, but they seemed to have a bit of a disagreement about getting pets at first.”

Lindsay perked up. “Who compromised in the end?”

Theo said, “Didn’t you hear what I just said? What’s the point of those pretty ears if you don’t listen?”

With one sharp remark, Theo shattered the momentary harmony between them.

Lindsay snatched the water lilies back, ignoring him as she walked toward the Pet House.

“Chili.”

“Lindsay.”

“Lindsay Mccoy.”

Theo called her three times, but Lindsay didn’t stop.

Watching her charming figure fade into the distance, Theo rubbed his nose and thought, ‘Fine, it was my fault.”

He’d go prepare her a delicious breakfast.

As Alfred and Kate arrived at the main house, they found Olivia and Renee chatting inside, mostly about grandchildren.

“Theo and Lindsay are not young anymore. I wonder if they’ll tie the knot this year” Olivia said.

Renee laughed and said, “From the way they bicker, it doesn’t seem like there’s a wedding in the cards this year. It’s already July, and the new year is just around the corner.” She didn’t seem worried.

Renee said, “Lindsay just returned, and they’ve been apart for so long. They need time to adjust.”

Olivia chuckled, “You’ve already had your great-grandchild, so you’re not in a hurry. I still haven’t gotten mine. Alfred got married, but he…”

Her smile faded when she mentioned her grandson. “Renee, we’ve been friends for decades. There’s something I need to tell you, and you should mention it to Lindsay so she knows what to expect.”

Seeing her friend’s serious expression, Renee also grew solemn. “Olivia, go ahead. We can talk about anything, no matter how difficult it is.”

Olivia sighed, appearing hesitant to speak.

Under her friend’s gaze, Olivia finally said, “Renee, you know Alfred’s situation. There’s still hope for his leg. He’s been doing rehab every day and can walk about ten feet on his own now, but when it comes to…

“He refuses to see a doctor, so we don’t know if he has any chance of recovery. I mentioned to Theo and Lucas that once they’re married, they should have a few kids and have Alfred adopt one so he won’t feel lonely when he gets old.” Renee was speechless.

Olivia said, “I really like Lindsay. I’ve already thought of her as my granddaughter-in-law and have been pushing for her and Theo to get together. So, I wanted to give you a heads-up so Lindsay can prepare.”

The thought of giving her child to someone else, even if it was to her relative, would be hard for any mother.

Renee understood that adopting a child for Alfred wouldn’t be a bad thing. In fact, the child could become the next heir of the Davidson family.

However, as just a grandmother, Renee didn’t have the authority to promise Olivia anything.

“Olivia, whether Alfred truly has a problem in that regard is still just our guess. The reality is still unknown. I think we should first convince him to see a specialist and hear their opinion. If it turns out he really can’t have kids, then we can plan from there.

“Lindsay is my granddaughter, but she’s an independent person. If she were to give her child to others, it would have to be her decision. I will gently bring this up with her.”

Olivia knew it wasn’t right to mention adoption before Lindsay even married into the Davidson family, so she sighed and said, “Alfred can be cold, but he truly cares for Kate. If he were fine, Kate would have been pregnant now.”

Renee said, “You don’t like Kate, do you? You probably don’t want her to have Alfred’s children.”

Olivia was momentarily taken aback.

If Alfred were a normal man, she honestly wouldn’t want Kate to be his wife.

Kate and Alfred overheard Olivia and Renee’s conversation.

Kate didn’t mind much.

Since she married Alfred, the seniors of the Davidson family had never liked her.

If they didn’t like her, then they shouldn’t propose to the Sutton family in the first place.

Alfred’s expression darkened. He coldly said, “Kate, let’s go back.”

“Not going in?” Kate asked.

Alfred replied curtly, “No.”

Kate realized Alfred was upset but didn’t try to persuade him, instead turning to leave with him.

“Mr. Davidson, Mrs. Davidson.” Eloise, returning from somewhere, happened to see Kate and Alfred and greeted them with a smile.

Kate nodded, while Alfred kept a stern face, not saying a word or even glancing at Eloise.

Eloise was used to Alfred’s indifference.

After the couple walked past, Eloise entered the house.

Chapter 323

Olivia saw Eloise come in and asked, “Who were you talking to outside?”

“It was Mr. Davidson and Mrs. Davidson,” Eloise replied, sensing that Olivia’s question was a bit odd.

Eloise thought, ‘Weren’t Mr. and Mrs. Davidson just coming out from the house?’

Olivia exchanged a glance with Renee, who sighed and remained silent.

Olivia didn’t know what to say either. She had never brought up the topic of adoption with Alfred, fearing he wouldn’t be receptive.

Discussing adoption implied that Alfred wasn’t a normal man, which felt like reopening his wounds. So, despite her intentions, Olivia had never directly talked to him about it.

Alfred surely knew about the possibility of adoption. Nothing in this house could be hidden from him.

On the way home, Alfred remained silent.

Kate understood his mood.

At first, she had considered adoption and even mentioned the idea of fostering. He had said he only wanted children that were truly his own.

Back then, Kate thought to herself that if he couldn’t father children, he couldn’t have his own children.

Kate sometimes felt quite foolish for not catching on to his hints.

When they arrived at Alfred’s place, they saw James walking out, not sure what he was up to.

“Mr. Davidson, Mrs. Davidson.” James greeted them with a smile.

“Where are you headed, James?” Kate asked casually.

“I’m just going to the kitchen to grab some ingredients.” Kate nodded.

Sometimes, James and the others didn’t feel like eating in the kitchen, so they ordered some ingredients and cooked for themselves. They could make whatever they wanted, enjoying the freedom of choice.

The kitchen prepared work meals for them, with a fixed menu for breakfast, lunch, and dinner. Even if the chef cooked delicious dishes, eating the same few meals day in and day out got old after a while.

James stole a glance at Alfred and noticed his mood seemed off, so he didn’t pry any further. With Kate around, everything could be handled.

Kate didn’t wheel Alfred into the house. Instead, she guided him to the swings in the backyard.

“Is it fine for Mr. Davidson to be late for work?” she asked playfully as she helped him settle into the swing.

Alfred looked deeply into her eyes and replied, “I’m free.” It was she who couldn’t be late.

“It’s good to be a boss.” Kate linked her arm with his and rested her head on his shoulder.

“But being the boss isn’t easy. There’s a lot of pressure. When business is bad, just paying the workers’ wages can be a headache,” Alfred said, pulling her close. “Once you take charge of the Sutton Group, you’ll understand the pressure of being a boss.”

Even though the Regency Group was large, maintaining smooth operations required hard work. With over ten descendants, they all had to be diligent in their respective fields. A slight lapse or lack of ability could lead to being suppressed by competitors.

Kate smiled. “Every profession and position has its own pressures. Mr. Davidson, you shouldn’t take your grandmother’s words to heart. They don’t reflect your capabilities.”

After a moment of contemplation, Alfred replied, “After my accident, my grandmother was prepared for this. She just didn’t talk to me about it directly. Perhaps she still holds some hope for me. Before you got pregnant, neither Theo nor Lindsay would be getting married and having kids.”

“Kate pointed out, knowing this would affect Theo and Lucas the most. Lucas didn’t even have an official girlfriend, so it was less of an issue.

The ones most affected by this were Theo and Lucas. Lucas hadn’t been dating anyone yet, so it didn’t really matter to him.

Kate sat up straight and met his gaze. “Don’t you plan to talk to Theo about this?”

Alfred asked, “What would I say?”

Alfred thought, ‘Should I bluntly tell him I am capable?’ Kate fell silent.

She didn’t want to bring their private matters into the open. She and Lindsay got along well, but the thought of discussing Alfred and her own intimate life with Lindsay made her uncomfortable. Even though she had been brazen when she first got involved with Alfred, that had been playful flirtation between married couples.

“Let things unfold naturally,” Kate suggested, touching her flat abdomen. “Maybe I’m already pregnant.”

They hadn’t taken precautions on their first night together. If Kate did become pregnant, she would definitely keep the baby.

But thinking of her dream, where Rowena had wanted Kate to hold her but Kate couldn’t reach her, made Kate ponder. If Kate took a superstitious view, perhaps Rowena was trying to come back as her daughter, but since Kate and Alfred had taken birth control, Rowena wouldn’t have the chance.

With that thought, Kate decided not to worry about it anymore.

Alfred said, “I’ll talk to Theo at the right moment. I don’t want our situation to affect his future with Lindsay.”

After waiting for so long, Theo deserved a resolution with Lindsay now that she was back for good.

Alfred felt for Theo, wishing for his relationship to remain unaffected.

“Okay.”

Alfred said, “You should head to work. Don’t be late. Even if you’re the heiress of the Sutton Group, you have to maintain a proper work ethic and set an example.”

Kate’s cheeks flushed as she thought of all the time she had taken off.

Kate asked, “And what about you?”

Alfred said, “I’ll stay a little longer.”

Kate said, “Alright, I’ll head to work now. See you at lunch.”

With that, Kate planted a kiss on his cheek. “Goodbye, hubby.”

Alfred smiled as he watched her leave.

Shortly after Kate departed, James came over. “Mr. Davidson.”

Alfred remained silent, swaying gently on the swing.

In his childhood, he had never swung on one.

Even though there was a swing set at home, even a large playground, he had never been able to enjoy them. His pressures were the greatest among his peers. He was either studying or undergoing training.

“Mr. Davidson, Yael and the others are waiting for you,” James reminded him that it was time to head to work.

As the swing came to a stop, Alfred stood up on his own. When James offered to help, he refused.

Under James’s watchful eyes, Alfred made his way to the wheelchair and sat down steadily.

James hurried to wheel him out.

“James,” Alfred said.

“Mr. Davidson, how can I assist you?” James asked.

“Have the kitchen make some chowder for me when I get back tonight,” Alfred said.

James’s eyes widened in concern. “Mr. Davidson, are you feeling unwell?”

Hearing that Alfred was fine made James feel relieved and hopeful.

He eagerly anticipated Kate getting pregnant, as that would solidify her place in the Davidson residence.

While the Davidson family was prosperous, having children in the younger generation always brought joy to the elders. After Mr. Davidson’s accident, everyone thought he was condemned to a life without children.

If Kate became pregnant, it would be monumental news. Alfred thought to himself how he could bring Kate to beg him for mercy in bed.

“Last night was a bit reckless,” he admitted, a hint of embarrassment crossing his handsome face.

For his happiness, Alfred was ready to take the chowder.

He would need to call Leland this afternoon to ask for a day off for Kate so she could rest at home.

Chapter 324

James realized what Alfred meant and broke into a grin. ” So, you need some nourishment? I’ll personally head to the kitchen and let them know. Mr. Davidson, do you want to keep this under wraps?”

“No need. If everyone finds out, even better,” Alfred said. James paused for a moment, then quickly understood. Alfred didn’t actually need nourishment. He was using the chowder as a way to tell the family members that they needn’t worry about him anymore.

Alfred said, “But let’s keep it quiet for the reporters for now. We’ll discuss it when Mrs. Davidson is pregnant.”

“Got it. Mr. Davidson, your birthday is coming up,” James suddenly reminded him.

Alfred’s birthday fell on the seventh day of the seventh month.

“It’s early yet” Alfred didn’t have much of a celebratory spirit. In previous years, he never hosted parties or gatherings for his birthday. He just had a simple meal with his family since he didn’t enjoy a lot of noise.

James laughed. “We can start preparing.”

He wanted to give Kate a heads-up, so she could get ready.

Alfred replied lightly, “Like every year, there’s no need for a banquet. That’s just too noisy.”

James said, “Mr. Davidson, who’s in charge, you or Mrs. Davidson?”

After a moment of silence, Alfred said, “In my house, Mrs. Davidson is in charge. She has the final say on every matter.” James said, “That’s good to know.”

Alfred glanced at James, who was grinning and decided not to pursue the birthday topic further.

Having a beloved woman to celebrate his birthday with was a pleasant thought.

Alfred felt more relaxed, not minding James’s prying.

*****

The summer weather changed unexpectedly.

Before half past nine in the morning, the sun was shining brightly, but by ten, thunder rumbled, fierce winds picked up, and heavy rain began to pour.

“It’s raining. At least it’ll cool down. It’s been sweltering these past few days,” Claire said to Kate as she watched the downpour.

Kate had just ended a call with Ronnie.

The little guy was off school today, officially starting his summer vacation.

He excitedly told Kate he was going to persuade his dad to let him drag his little suitcase over to visit her for the entire summer.

Kate couldn’t help but laugh at his enthusiasm.

She didn’t mind Ronnie coming over, but she worked every day and wouldn’t have time to entertain him.

Moreover, Alfred was quite strict. Even though Ronnie was only three, Alfred saw him as a threat and didn’t want him clinging to Kate all the time.

“It is hot, and the rain is pretty heavy.” Claire acknowledged. Suddenly, Claire’s internal phone rang.

She quickly answered.

After a moment, she dialed Vita to ask her to let Kyla know to come upstairs to see Leland.

After apologizing to Kate, Vita and the others were busy with their resignation paperwork and handover tasks.

Kyla, used to working with Vita, was unhappy with the sudden change. The new secretary braced herself for any difficulties with the boss.

“Kate, Mr. Sutton wants to see you too,” Claire informed Kate after hanging up the phone.

Kate nodded and got up to go.

Leland calling both her and Kyla made her curious about his intentions.

Knocking on Leland’s office door, Kate entered.

“Mr. Sutton, you wanted to see me?” Kate asked. Leland nodded without looking up from his work. “Just have a seat.”

“Okay.” Kate sat across from her father, noticing a pile of documents in front of him. She felt a pang of guilt. Despite her efforts, she still hadn’t been able to help him with his workload.

“You’re familiar with how the company runs now, right?” Leland asked, still focused on the papers.

“Yes, much better than when I first started,” Kate replied. “I’ve noticed your hard work. Starting tomorrow, you’ll accompany me to business meetings and social events. Once you’ve gained some experience, you can handle business on your own and show everyone what you can do. Then I can consider promoting you,” Leland said.

“Sounds good.” Kate didn’t refuse. “I can go with you today.” Sharing an office with Claire and being her father’s assistant meant Kate was well aware of his schedule. He was about to meet a client shortly.

Leland looked up, smiling at his daughter. In just over a month, she had changed significantly.

“You should tell Mr. Davidson,” Leland said.

With their relationship stabilizing, Leland felt confident letting Kate learn to manage the company without needing to set aside time to reinforce her bond with her husband. Kate’s cheeks flushed. “I can just give him a call.”

After a moment, she added, “Let’s wait until tomorrow. I promised Mr. Davidson I’d have lunch with him.”

Leland chuckled. “Make sure to carve out some time to spend with your mother, even if it’s just for a meal.”

“I will, Dad,” Kate said.

“How are your in-laws treating you lately?”

Leland paused his work, concerned for Kate’s well-being in the Davidson family as he waited for Kyla to arrive.

Kate answered honestly, “I’ve been busy, coming and going late, so I hardly interact with them. They probably don’t like me very much.”

Leland considered this thoughtfully before saying, “You and Mr. Davidson have announced your relationship, but there hasn’t been any response from the Davidson family. Your mother is extremely worried. If it weren’t for Mr. Davidson, your mother would have called off the engagement a long time ago.”

When Kate was reluctant to marry Alfred, the Davidson family had specifically sought her out to propose.

Now that Kate was married, the elders were still dissatisfied with her.

To this day, both families haven’t interacted normally.

Though Leland and his wife were concerned, they insisted on waiting for the Davidson family to take the initiative to discuss the marriage.

“Mr. Davidson has already been preparing a wedding gift,” Leland remarked, his eyes full of concern for his daughter. Kate, it’s not about the wedding gift. It’s that the Davidson family hasn’t shown any acknowledgment. The elders should at least meet, right?”

Kate pressed her lips together, aware it was due to Lena’s and Olivia’s disapproval.

“I’ll mention it to Mr. Davidson later. You don’t need to bring it up, so it doesn’t escalate things with Lena and Olivia,” Leland said.

Kate agreed. It was better for Alfred to address the situation with his parents than for her to confront them directly.

Even if Kate did step in, the elders likely wouldn’t respect her.

“Dad, Mr. Davidson is very busy and often helps me out too. Plus, he and my in-laws are already at odds because of me, so…” Kate worried her father might blame Alfred.

Leland laughed. “I understand. I don’t blame him. In fact, your mother and I still feel anxious around him.”

Leland could see how well Alfred treated Kate, and he believed that Alfred would not mistreat her.

Chapter 325

“You don’t need to be afraid of him. Mr. Davidson may seem cold, but he’s actually quite nice,” Kate defended Alfred.

Leland chuckled.

It was clear that Alfred had feelings for Kate, and even so, he was gentle only with her.

That was reassuring. At least Leland didn’t have to worry about his daughter being betrayed by Alfred.

There was a knock on the door.

“Come in,” Leland said.

Kyla entered the room, and upon seeing Kate there before her, her eyes flickered, but she approached calmly. “Dad, you wanted to see me?”

Leland gestured for Kyla to sit down.

Kyla pulled her chair closer and sat next to Kate. She glanced at Kate before turning her attention to Leland, her vibrant face breaking into a poised smile as she asked,” Dad, what’s up?”

Leland asked, “Kyla, are you sure you want to keep the baby?”

Kyla’s smile faltered for a moment, but she nodded and said softly, “Dad, it’s my child. I can’t bring myself to abort it.”

Leland’s expression darkened as he suppressed his frustration. “Have you told Chris about your decision?”

After a brief hesitation, Kyla nodded.

Leland asked, “What did he say?”

Kyla struggled to finish her thought. “He wants me to keep the baby too. Dad, Chris doesn’t love Melanie. Marrying her is just…”

She wanted to say something nice about Chris, but his actions made it impossible for her to defend him.

“Useless jerk.” Leland slammed the table in anger, cursing Chris. He was also disappointed in Kyla.

Kate stood up and stepped away for a moment.

After a while, she brought her father a glass of warm water. “Dad, drink some water. Don’t get too worked up.”

Once Leland took the glass, Kate glanced at Kyla. They

locked eyes, sparking a fiery exchange.

“Dad, Kyla is an adult. Whatever she does, she can handle the consequences. Since she’s chosen to keep the baby, she must be ready to be a single mom and face the judgment of others. There’s no need for you to be angry on her behalf,” Kate said.

“Kate, this is my business. Stay out of it,” Kyla said.

Kyla felt a surge of hatred towards Kate at that moment. If Kate hadn’t told their parents about Kyla’s pregnancy, they wouldn’t have been in conflict, and their parents wouldn’t have been disappointed in Kyla.

Kyla thought Kate had changed a lot since she had Alfred as her backer. Before, Kate had spoken softly to Kyla, and they had barely any mutual acquaintances. Now, if Kate wanted to know something, she could just ask her influential connections.

Kyla knew it was that day in the elevator when she felt nauseous that sparked Kate’s suspicion, leading Kate to gather evidence of Kyla’s pregnancy.

Kate smiled. “Don’t worry. I’m not one to meddle. Your business is yours. I just feel sorry for Mom and Dad and don’t want them to be hurt by your choices.”

Kyla was at a loss for words.

“Kate, you should go work now.” Leland wanted to avoid a conflict between his daughters. Even though Kyla wasn’t biologically his, she had grown up with them.

“Okay,” Kate obediently replied and quickly exited the office.

Leland said, “Kyla, Kate has a point. You’re an adult now, and the decisions you make come with consequences. I won’t force you to terminate the pregnancy, but I want you to delegate your tasks to others and prepare to go to Averlon to handle everything at the branch office.”

Kyla’s expression tightened at the mention of Averlon. “Dad…

Leland cut her off. “Averlon is far from Sherpsel. It takes nearly four hours by plane. Our company is just starting to develop there, and people don’t know your background. You can safely give birth there. Don’t worry. I’ll arrange for two experienced caregivers to help with your daily needs.

“Chris knows you’re having his baby, yet he’s going through with the wedding to Melanie. I don’t know what flowery words he used to deceive you, but just from this, it’s clear he’s not a good man. Kyla, even though you’re not my biological daughter, I’ve treated you like one.

“Your mom and I genuinely hope you find happiness. It seems you’ve been at the company longer than Kate and learned more than she has. Even Kate realized she needed to cut ties with Chris, yet you… Let’s not force our opinions on you.

“Sending you to Averlon isn’t about neglecting you. It’s to protect you from public scrutiny. Your situation with Chris will become disgraceful once he marries Melanie. He may not care. People might just call him a flirt, but what about you?

“In these matters, the woman usually bears the brunt of it. All the gossip will target you. People will point fingers and call you a homewrecker, saying you’re shameless. Even the legitimate wife may bring a group to confront you. No one will stand by your side or think you’re in the right because you’re the mistress.”

Kyla’s face went pale.

Leland continued, “Your mom always taught you to respect yourself, but there’s no point in repeating that now. Just follow what I’ve suggested. Once the baby is born, you can decide your next steps. If you want to find a husband, do it in Averlon. Don’t come back to Sherpsel, or people will find out you have an illegitimate child.

“Even if you find a man in Averlon, you need to be honest about the child’s existence. How you frame it is up to you. You said you didn’t want us to interfere, so we won’t. As your father, the best I can do is send you to Averlon before it all blows up.”

Kyla understood that Leland meant well.

But she didn’t want to leave.

If she went away, by the time she returned a year later, Kate would have established herself at the company. She couldn’t take control of the Sutton Group.

Kyla had invested so much effort into the Sutton Group, thinking it was preparing her to take over the company. If she ended up paving the way for Kate, she’d be infuriated. “Dad, I’m not going to Averlon.” Kyla rejected Leland’s well-meaning arrangement.

Kyla said, “Even if I go to Averlon, I can’t hide it. Do you think Kate won’t expose my situation with Chris? Dad, Kate isn’t as innocent as you think. She’s always targeting me, treating me like an enemy. I know she resents me for taking her parents’ attention. I was wrong, and it wasn’t my fault.”

Leland frowned. “When has Kate targeted you? What has she done? Do you have any proof?”

Kyla fell silent.

“Are you really refusing to go to Averlon? Are you choosing to face the gossip?” Leland felt even more disappointed in Kyla, especially as she slandered Kate.

Chapter 326

Kyla said, “Dad, everything between Chris and me happened before he married Melanie. Everyone in Sherpsel knows how long I’ve known him. If it gets out, people will just feel sorry for me.”

Leland looked at her silently.

Once she finished, Leland asked heavily, “You really don’t want to go to Averlon?”

Kyla said, “No. Let Kate handle it. It’ll be a good opportunity for her to gain some experience.”

Leland’s expression darkened. “We’ve just started the

branch in Averlon, and Kate is a complete novice. Do you want her to manage it? Kyla, after all this time learning, is this how you want to work?”

Kyla opened her mouth but was at a loss for words.

Leland said, “Alright, since you don’t want to go to Averlon, I’ll arrange for someone else to go. You want to stay in Sherpsel and face the impending trouble? Fine. Just go back to work.”

Kyla opened her mouth to say something more, but seeing Leland’s unwillingness to continue the conversation, she stood up and said apologetically, “Dad, I’m sorry. I’ve let you down.”

Leland turned his face away, refusing to look at her.

Grinding her teeth, Kyla quietly turned and left.

After exiting the president’s office, she walked to Claire’s office and shot Kate a cold glance before leaving with a stern face.

“Kate, did you and Ms. Sutton have a fight? She looked at you with such a scary expression just now,” Claire said with concern.

“Kind of. When I signed the deal with Walotronics, it made her really unhappy. Otherwise, there wouldn’t have been Vita’s incident. Vita deliberately tried to smear my name, and Kate had pleaded for her before. Of course, she’d resent me for insisting Vita publicly apologize and leave the Sutton Group.”

Pausing, Kate asked Claire, “Claire, do you think I’m being too ruthless, not letting things slide?”

Claire said, “No, you handled it well. Being merciful only works with certain people. Some won’t appreciate it. They’ll just hold a grudge and look for chances to undermine you later.”

Claire continued, “You and Ms. Sutton have unwittingly become rivals, which means you’re enemies to them. Being kind to an enemy is harmful to yourself. If you don’t take action, you’re just waiting for your own demise.”

Leland only had one child, and the Sutton Group could only have one heir.

Kyla was an adopted daughter. No matter how capable she was, if Kate could rise up, Leland wouldn’t hand over the company to Kyla.

So once Kate entered the Sutton Group, she became Kyla’s competitor.

Kate smiled and said, “Thanks, Claire.”

“I haven’t really helped you, so no need to thank me. Kate, you might lack experience, but you have plenty of

advantages. As long as you work hard and leverage those, you’ll achieve what you want,” Claire said.

“Yeah, I’ll work hard.”

When Kate traveled back in time, she was mentally prepared for a long battle with Kyla.

She didn’t care how long it took. All she wanted was for

Chris and Kyla end up disgraced. That would give Kate a satisfying sense of revenge.

Claire made a supportive gesture.

Kate nodded vigorously.

*****

At Belinda’s flagship store, the store manager spotted the red sports car pulling up and immediately put down her work, smiling as she stepped outside to greet it.

Grace walked in wearing a stunning red dress, sunglasses, and a limited-edition Hermès bag on her arm, holding her head high.

The staff thought Grace looked stunning today.

Grace was beautiful and was born into wealth, exuding an air of elegance that made her a captivating beauty and avoiding any actions that might lower her intelligence.

“Miss Weaver,” the manager said, beaming as she

approached Grace. “That red dress looks amazing on you.”

It was bold.

But Grace was always bold.

“Miss Weaver, you look like a fairy, enchanting this mere mortal.” The manager kept praising Grace.

Grace remained expressionless, seemingly immune to the praise.

“Is Ms. Sowle in?” Grace asked.

The manager quickly replied, “Yes, she’s in her office. Would you like me to escort you upstairs?”

Grace headed straight for the elevator, politely declining the manager’s company.

Once inside the elevator, the manager’s smile faded slightly. She resumed her duties, unfazed by the staff’s curious glances.

Grace didn’t stay long in Belinda’s office. She came down in less than half an hour, carrying two elegant bags, each containing a new outfit.

“Miss Weaver, take care,” the manager said cheerfully as she saw Grace off, watching her get into the red sports car. The sight of the red-clad beauty driving away disappeared into the distance.

*****

“I love you, loving you like a mouse loves corn…” Kate’s phone rang.

Every time Claire heard that ringtone, she couldn’t help but smile, naturally recalling that idol drama from years ago.

Seeing an unfamiliar number on the caller ID, Kate hesitantly answered.

“Kate.” The voice was somewhat familiar.

Kate raised an eyebrow. “Miss Weaver?”

The caller turned out to be Grace.

“It’s me,” Grace said.

“What’s up?” Kate asked.

Grace hesitated for a moment before asking, “Are you free right now?”

Kate said, “It’s work hours, so I’m busy. If it’s important, you can say it over the phone.”

Grace pouted slightly, thinking, ‘How silly it is for Kate to act busy. Everyone knows she is just a newcomer.

Yet, deep down, Grace envied Kate. Kate was now Mrs. Davidson, part of the Davidson family, and still free to work and pursue her interests.

The countless rules of the Davidson family seemed to have no impact on Kate.

Grace wasn’t naive.

She knew it was Alfred protecting Kate, allowing her to avoid the constraints of the Davidson family and live her life freely.

A mixture of jealousy and mockery flickered in Grace’s eyes. Grace thought, ‘How can someone as clever as Mr. Davidson not see that by supporting Kate, he is making her life in the Davidson residence even harder? Zea and the other high-society women wouldn’t let Kate enjoy a quiet life as an exception. Just wait. Kate will eventually tire of managing two difficult relationships and chooses to leave Alfred.’

“I’m at Cocoa Coffee Shop near your office. Let’s grab a coffee. It won’t take too much of your time. If you can’t come out, I can get something for you to go,” Grace said.

Grace’s overly considerate suggestion raised Kate’s guard.

Kate thought, ‘She must be up to no good.

Chapter 327

Kate said coolly, “Miss Weaver, if you have something to say, just say it. Don’t be so nice to me. It’s giving me chills.”

Grace shot back and said, “Kate, do you really enjoy when others treat you poorly?”

She nearly called Kate ungrateful.

“I like it when others are good to me, but that doesn’t include you, Miss Weaver. I know exactly how you feel about me. Strange behavior often hides ulterior motives. You’re suddenly being so considerate. Are you planning to cause me trouble?” Kate said.

Grace was taken aback. She wanted to just walk away. But then she remembered how Dominick had been looking rushed and troubled lately. Grace held back.

She confronted Dominick and learned that the Weaver Group was being attacked from both sides by the Regency Group and the Purchas Group as if they had coordinated their efforts to suppress the Weaver Group with all their might.

If the Weaver Group wasn’t so strong, it would have already collapsed under this pressure.

However, the Weaver Group was struggling. Otherwise, Dominick wouldn’t have been begging Alfred and Elijah for help repeatedly, even visiting the Sutton Group, trying to ease tensions with them.

This was all because of Grace.

If it weren’t for her asking Dominick to help her, the Weaver Group wouldn’t be in such a difficult position.

“Kate, regardless of what you think of me, I’m here today not to cause you trouble. I’ll ask you one more time. Are you coming out, or do I need to come in?” Grace said.

After thinking it over, Kate replied, “You’re at Cocoa Coffee Shop? Fine, I’ll come out.”

If she let Grace in, Kate was afraid this willful woman might act up and disrupt everyone’s work.

‘I’ll wait for you here. What do you want to drink? I’ll order for you,” Grace said.

“Just get me a black coffee,” Kate said.

Grace was pleasantly surprised. “You like black coffee too?” Kate loved it.

“You have a taste for bitter things? How rare. I didn’t expect we’d have something in common,” Kate chuckled self-deprecatingly.

Kate had never truly understood Grace. Her perception of Grace remained rooted in her willful, unreasonable behavior and her consistent favoritism towards Kyla, which had brought Grace shame.

“Your tease makes me want to scold you. I really dislike it when people laugh like that,” Grace said.

“Just because you don’t like it doesn’t mean others will stop. Miss Weaver, no one owes you unconditional favors,” Kate said.

After a moment of silence, Grace softened her tone, saying, “I’ll wait for you.

Then she hung up. She was worried that Kate decided not to meet her when the conversation turned even more unpleasant.

Taking a sip of her black coffee, Grace felt the bitterness suppress the irritation that had been rising within her.

She dialed again.

When the other end picked up, she sweetly said, “Marlon.”

Hearing her call his name in that sweet tone made Marlon smile. He playfully asked, “What’s up?”

Grace said, “You can start on what we talked about last night.

Marlon laughed, “I’ve already started. I’ll be tracking your whereabouts and who you meet today.”

“Thanks, Marlon. I’ll treat you to dinner sometime.” Grace expressed her gratitude with a smile.

The Larson family used to be neighbors with the Weaver family, both families enjoying similar status. Over time, the Weaver family prospered, outpacing the Larson Group, eventually becoming the second-largest group in Sherpsel, just behind the Regency Group. The Weaver family then moved away.

Marlon and Dominick were classmates, and with their families past closeness, he always treated Grace, who was four years younger, with particular fondness.

Even though the families were now distant, their connection remained strong.

“Why wait for another day? Can’t we have lunch today? It’s been a while since you’ve seen me since your birthday, and I miss you,” Marlon said, half-seriously.

The Larson Group’s status in Sherpsel had stagnated for over a decade and was now excluded from high society.

Grace smiled, “Alright then, let’s have lunch together. Where’s your new company? Send me the address, and I’ll pick you up.”

“Sure, I’ll send it to you right now,” Marlon said.

Marlon was managing his family business while also starting his own venture.

He had no intention of inheriting the family business unless he failed at his own startup and had no choice but to take over the furniture factory.

After ending the call, Grace quickly received Marlon’s location.

She replied with an “OK” emoji.

Grace asked for a waiter.

The waiter approached politely, asking, “How can I help you?”

“I’d like another black coffee, please. Thank you,” Grace said.

“Sure, please hold on.” The waiter nodded and stepped away.

Not long after the waiter left, Kate arrived.

“Over here.” Grace waved to Kate.

Kate walked over.

Cocoa Coffee Shop wasn’t large, but it was elegantly decorated. The area was near the Sutton Group and several small companies, making for a decent business environment.

Kate pulled out a chair and sat across from Grace.

“I ordered you a black coffee. They also have some

exquisite pastries here. I wonder if they’re good. Do you want to try?” Grace said.

Kate stared directly at Grace.

Aside from the glaring red dress, Grace looked no different than usual. Her limited-edition bag sat on the table, and beside her chair were two elegant shopping bags.

Kate casually glanced at the two bags. They bore Belinda’s logo.

Grace must have just come from there.

“Miss Weaver, we’re not close. If you have something to say, just say it directly. No need for subtlety,” Kate said.

“Is inviting you for pastries being subtle? Kate, I used to think Kyla was exaggerating when she said you were hard to get along with. It turns out I misunderstood her,” Grace said.

Kate tugged at the corner of her mouth.

“Since you want to treat me, I’ll gladly accept,” Kate said. Kate didn’t want to argue with Grace. If they were having pastries, she wanted to see what Grace was up to.

Grace signaled for the waiter and ordered several pastries. Then she said, “Kate, I’m going to use the restroom.”

“Okay,” Kate replied. Grace took her bag and headed to the restroom.

Inside, she tried to convince herself to keep a good attitude, not to argue with Kate, and to appear as if they were on friendly terms.

Taking a deep breath, Grace made a supportive gesture to her reflection in the mirror.

After finishing that gesture, Grace couldn’t help but bite her lip, jealousy and unwillingness flickering in her eyes.

As the heiress of the Weaver family, she was accustomed to being adored and had never even tried to appease Cynthia.

Yet today, she had to deliberately try to please Kate.

Chapter 328

“Kate.” Grace gritted her teeth, forcing Kate’s name out between clenched jaws.

But just a moment later, Grace suppressed her anger and replaced it with calm.

After applying lipstick and checking her reflection, satisfied that she looked better than Kate, Grace stepped outside.

Kate was leisurely sipping her black coffee when Grace arrived.

“Sorry to keep you waiting, Kate.” Grace sat down with an apologetic smile.

Kate glanced at her but didn’t reply.

The waiter brought over the pastries Grace had ordered.

Kate didn’t hesitate to enjoy her coffee and pastries.

“Kate, you’re not wearing any makeup,” Grace said.

As Grace reached out to touch Kate’s face, Kate seized her wrist with surprising strength.

“Ouch, Kate! I just wanted to feel your face. Your skin looks great. What skincare brand do you use?” Despite the pain in her wrist, Grace smiled brightly.

To anyone unaware, the two might seem like good friends.

Letting go of her hand, Kate replied coolly, “I didn’t catch the brand. James picked it out for me.”

That meant Alfred’s arrangements.

Grace felt a pang of jealousy but smiled on the surface.” James is really considerate. He keeps Mr. Davidson’s family in order.”

Kate agreed, “James is a great guy. With him around, I don’t have to worry about anything. He takes care of everything for me.”

Grace didn’t reply but asked, “Are those pastries any good?”

Grace glanced at the pastries, noting they looked appetizing, but in her picky opinion, they weren’t up to her standards.

“Instead of asking others if it’s good, you should try it yourself. Everyone has different tastes and preferences. What someone else enjoys might not suit you,” Kate said. Grace felt a little deflated. She hadn’t come here to be lectured by Kate.

“Miss Weaver…”

Grace interrupted her, “Kate, even though we haven’t gotten along, we know each other well enough to call ourselves friends. Just call me Grace.”

Kate said, “Knowing each other doesn’t mean we can be friends. Some people can have known each other for years and still never become friends. Whenever we meet, it’s either an argument or a race. I can’t pretend we’re friends.”

Grace replied, “Kate, you’re insufferable.”

Kate picked up a piece of pastry and suddenly held it up to Grace’s mouth, looking at Grace with a teasing smile. “This is the real you. If you dislike me, just say it. Pretending to like me and acting like we’re friends must be hard for you,” Kate said.

“Here, try the pastry you wanted,” Kate added.

Grace glared at her for a moment but ended up opening her mouth to eat the pastry Kate offered her.

Kate withdrew her hand and wiped it with a napkin.

“Mr. Davidson has never had the pleasure of being fed by me, so don’t go around bragging about it. If he ever finds out, there might be a tidal wave of jealousy,” Kate said. Grace felt a rush of irritation. She swallowed the little pastry, finding it dry, and took a sip of her unfinished coffee to ease her throat. “Kate, are you trying to show off? Bragging about how well Mr. Davidson treats you? He’s just a man I didn’t want, and you picked him up. What’s there to brag about?”

Kate leaned closer to Grace, smiling as she said, “Grace, thank you for your gracious decision to not marry Mr. Davidson.”

In all seriousness, Alfred was indeed the man Grace didn’t want to be with.

But now, Grace regretted not being with Alfred.

Alfred had never made any promises to Grace. Even if she regretted it deeply, there was no turning back.

After years of pursuit, the moment something went wrong, she let go.

Grace didn’t deserve Alfred.

She felt furious and wanted to leave immediately.

But thinking of what she had asked Marlon to do, she held back.

Feigning warmth, Grace draped her arm over Kate’s

shoulder and smiled, “When you two have your wedding, you must invite me to the reception. It would be even better if I could be a bridesmaid.”

Kate’s eyes sparkled as she playfully pinched Grace’s cheek, nearly provoking her to explode. Grace straightened up, holding her coffee in one hand and a piece of pastry in the other, eating and sipping gracefully.

If her rival wanted to pretend they were close to Kate, Kate could play the part just as well.

“Don’t eat many sweets. Be careful you will get fat. By then, Mr. Davidson might grow tired of you and leave you,” Grace smiled, but her words were sharp.

Kate said, “It seems I don’t gain weight no matter what I eat.” It was actually because she exercised a lot, burning off all the calories she consumed.

After successfully earning a look of envy from Grace, Kate asked seriously, “Grace, you invited me out today pretending to be friends and forcing a smile. What’s your real intention? Trying to make others think we’ve reconciled? Using this to persuade Mr. Davidson to back off and relieve some pressure on the Weaver Group?”

Grace paused, taken aback, wanting to ask how Kate knew

but realizing that would be an admission.

“My current target is Elijah.” Grace was candid.

Kate nodded and said, “I know. You’re a very rational woman. You handle your feelings with such logic, and it’s admirable.”

When Alfred ran into trouble and it became clear he was disabled, Grace immediately gave up on him, rationality to a point that made her less likable.

Kate said, “I even helped you pursue Elijah. I wonder if you’ve received any intel on him from my man?”

Grace replied, “So it was you! I thought…”

Grace thought it was Alfred who had helped her, and when she received the information, she was furious, as she thought not only did he not like her, but he also pushed her toward another man, providing all his preferences to her so she could win over Elijah.

Kate said, “Knowing yourself and your enemy ensures

victory in every battle. I think it applies to love as well. Once you understand Elijah’s preferences, you can cater to them and surely win his heart.”

Kate spoke as if she were a love advisor, making Grace

want to spill her coffee on her but forcing herself to control her temper.

Kate was no longer the naive woman she could easily manipulate.

She was now Alfred’s wife.

Kate’s identity was something Grace had longed for in her dreams.

After years of striving, she hadn’t even come close, while Kate had effortlessly claimed the title of Mrs. Davidson.

It was infuriating.

Chapter 329

Grace said, “Kate, I’m not your rival anymore. In the past, I shouldn’t have troubled you like I did. I’ve realized that continuing this way isn’t good for either of us.”

Grace then said softly. “We’re both in Sherpsel, and the world is small. We see each other often. Always being at odds is awkward. I’ve thought about it for a long time and decided to apologize to you and seek reconciliation.”

“Kate, I’m sorry.” Grace’s apology was sincere.

Kate dropped her playful demeanor and locked eyes with Grace.

She understood why Grace was doing this.

Though Grace loathed her, wishing she were gone, for the sake of the Weaver family, she was willing to swallow her pride and reach out to apologize.

She was a woman who considered the bigger picture. And someone who could be flexible.

“Grace, I never actively provoked you,” Kate said.

“It was my fault,” Grace said.

Kate smiled slightly. “You’ve been a bit willful, and in the past, you enjoyed helping Kyla make me look bad, which I really disliked. But I can’t help but admire some of your qualities. I don’t want to help you. It’s necessary to learn a lesson.”

Alfred supported Kate and backed her against the Sutton Group, but that didn’t mean she would call him off just because Grace apologized.

A lesson was needed.

As for how severe that lesson would be, Alfred knew best.

Kate wouldn’t interfere. She would only feel grateful to him and love him more.

After biting her lip, Grace said somewhat relieved, “You didn’t immediately agree, which changed my opinion of you. Kyla often says things that aren’t worth believing.”

She had long sensed that Kyla was two-faced, using her to go after Kate.

Grace pulled out an invitation from her bag and placed it in front of Kate. “I like to spend the summer at my vacation lodge in the suburbs and host gatherings there. I’m planning a party for the sixth of next month. I’d warmly welcome you if you could join.”

Kate didn’t refuse the invitation.

She picked it up and looked at it. “A Saturday? Good choice. It’s when everyone can relax. Alright, if I have time, I’ll shamelessly attend your event.”

Grace’s guests would be high society elites, and she needed to learn how to navigate such environments.

“I’m inviting you, so don’t make it sound like you’re doing me a favor. But you’re truly shameless. I can’t believe Mr. Davidson tolerates you.”

Grace shook her head, clicking her tongue. “What a strange sight that is.”

“If it’s a strange sight, just remember to pay a viewing fee,” Kate quipped.

Grace laughed in disbelief. “Kate, you’re now Mrs. Davidson, not that country bumpkin who couldn’t scrape together 100 thousand dollars. Please stop acting like you’re broke.”

“I’m just happy if I can scam a bit of money from you,” Kate shot back.

Grace fell silent, unable to keep up with Kate’s sharp tongue, and decided to drop the banter.

She handed Kate two bags with the Belinda logo on them.

When Kate didn’t take them, Grace huffed, “Don’t worry. Even with all my money, I wouldn’t gift you clothes made by Belinda herself. These are outfits Mr. Davidson asked Belinda to design for you. When I visited, two sets were ready, and Belinda asked me to bring them to you. Since it’s a favor, you should accept them. It makes it easier for me to report back to Belinda.”

Only then did Kate take the bags and look inside, recognizing two styles from the forty outfits Belinda had designed for her.

“You’re working, so I won’t take up too much of your time,” Grace said.

Kate set the clothes on a nearby chair and smiled. “You know I’m working, yet you’re still taking my time. Does it really make sense to say that now? Since we’re here, we might as well finish our coffee and pastries and take a jab at you.”

Grace’s face darkened.

Kate had a talent for driving Grace up the wall.

Just a few words were enough to stir Grace’s anger. “Drink up. After you finish your coffee, you won’t sleep well tonight, and eating those pastries will gain ten pounds,” Grace said.

Kate giggled. “I won’t let my morning coffee affect my sleep. I told you, I don’t gain weight. Why don’t you bring me another ten pounds of pastries and see if I can actually gain ten pounds?”

“Kate, you’re naturally beautiful. Don’t ruin your inherent charm,” Grace said, her tone tinged with exasperation.

“Thanks for the compliment,” Kate replied, leaving Grace wanting to explode.

After holding back her anger, Grace decided to settle the bill.

Once she paid, she didn’t want to return to Kate, calling out from a distance, “Goodbye.”

‘It is better not to see her anymore. Otherwise, she will just get me worked up again, Grace thought.

In a fit of anger, she might end up picking a fight with Kate. But she knew she wouldn’t win in a verbal battle, let alone a physical one, Grace simply couldn’t handle Kate.

“See you on the sixth of next month,” Kate said cheerfully, waving goodbye.

Grace felt the urge to rush back and snatch the invitation she had just given Kate.

Grace thought, ‘What was I thinking, giving an invitation to Kate?’

Turning on her heel, Grace stormed off.

Once she left, Kate stopped eating and drinking.

If she kept going, she wouldn’t have room for lunch.

As Kate stepped out of Cocoa Coffee Shop, Alfred called.

“Did Grace come to see you?” Alfred asked.

“Yes, you’re quite well-informed. She just left,” Kate replied. Alfred asked solemnly, “What did she want? Are you alright?” “Do you think so little of me? Grace is just a defenseless woman. How could she bully me?” Kate laughed as she walked.

“Don’t worry. I’m fine. Grace invited me for coffee and pastries and dropped off two outfits that Belinda had her bring,” Kate added.

Alfred fell silent.

Grace was not someone easy to deal with.

Even her friends who complied with her could sometimes get bullied by her.

However, Kate had a point.

She knew fighting skills. Grace wouldn’t stand a chance against her.

Alfred said, “Maybe she has other motives, trying to create a false sense of reconciliation between us to curry favor with you and ease the pressure on the Weaver Group.”

Alfred’s eyes gleamed with admiration. He was aware someone had secretly captured footage of Grace and Kate together, which was why he had called Kate.

Kate had guessed that, too.

Indeed, she deserved to be Alfred’s woman.

After Kate spent time with him, her intelligence had noticeably increased.

Kate said, “I’m not dumb to begin with.”

Alfred said, “Being a bit silly is charming. If you were too clever and capable, it leaves me, as your husband, with nothing to contribute.”

Kate’s eyes sparkled.

Chapter 330

Alfred said, “I just wanted to teach the Weaver Group a lesson. Truthfully, we can’t take them down just yet. If we force the issue, it would also hurt the Regency Group.”

They had to be careful not to let the Purchas Group take advantage after a head-on clash with the Weaver Group. Kate smiled. “Mr. Davidson, I’m just happy you’re willing to go up against the Weaver Group for me and the Sutton Group. You don’t have to feel bad about it.”

After a moment of silence, Alfred said, “I’ll pick you up at noon and let your dad know you’ll be taking a day off tomorrow.”

“Why should I take a day off? I don’t have anything urgent to do,” Kate said.

Alfred remained silent for a while before responding, “I want to have some chowder.”

“Are you asking me to take a day off just to make you chowder?” Kate asked.

Alfred hung up the phone abruptly.

Kate stared at her phone, bewildered.

After a moment of contemplation, she couldn’t help but laugh at the absurdity of it all.

From now on, if anyone said Alfred wasn’t impotent, Kate would laugh at them.

‘That guy was cunning. He wants chowder like he is planning to break me into pieces! What is he up to?’ Kate thought.

They had just been chatting that morning, and Kate wasn’t foolish. It didn’t take long for her to understand Alfred’s intentions.

Alfred was such a caring brother. He worried that his

actions might affect Theor’s relationship and was willing to “trouble” Kate to avoid that.

*****

On her way to pick up Marlon, Grace suddenly received a call from him.

“Marlon, I’m on my way to your office,” Grace said.

“Grace, I’m sorry,” Marlon said.

Grace was puzzled.

“All the videos and photos have been completely deleted,” Marlon said.

“What?” Grace nearly rear-ended the car in front of her, slamming on the brakes so suddenly that the car behind her couldn’t stop in time and crashed into her rear.

With a loud bang, the back of Grace’s red sports car was left looking terrible.

“Grace, what happened?” Marlon heard the noise and asked concernedly.

Grace was rear-ended, but thankfully she’s fine. “I was rear-ended, but I’m fine. Marlon, did Mr. Davidson find out about what I asked you to do?”

There was no way Kate had the ability to track down the private investigator Marlon had arranged and forcibly destroy the videos and photos he had taken.

“Yeah,” Marlon said.

“Ugh, it’s so frustrating! I even treated Kate to coffee and pastries, and she got me so worked up for nothing,” Grace said.

“Grace, where are you? I’ll come find you, and you should call the police about the accident first,” Marlon said.

Marlon felt bad that he hadn’t been able to help Grace properly.

He had no idea Alfred had someone tailing Kate.

“Okay.” Grace ended the call with Marlon.

For her, the accident was just a car that needed repair. She could easily get a new one.

What frustrated her was that she had tried so hard to

please Kate, only to end up with nothing to show for it.

*****

At the Purchas family, when Elijah woke up, his head- throbbed painfully.

He reached for his phone and called Kelvin. When Kelvin answered, Elijah groaned, “Kelvin, I have a headache. Please let Russell know to come over.”

Russell was his private doctor.

“Sure.” Kelvin quickly agreed and added, “You drank too much last night and have a hangover. I’ve already asked the chef to prepare some hangover soup for you. Should I bring it up?”

“Yeah.” Elijah didn’t push himself anymore.

He lightly murmured in agreement before hanging up.

The pain in his head was quite severe.

He kept rubbing his temples, hoping to relieve some of the discomfort.

Kelvin soon brought up the hangover soup.

“Mr. Purchas, the hangover soup is here,” Kelvin said.

Kelvin placed the soup on the bedside table and helped Elijah sit up, saying sympathetically, “I told you not to drink so much last night, but you wouldn’t listen. Also, you need to tend to your injuries.”

Last night, while Elijah was passed out drunk, Kelvin managed to treat some of his visible injuries.

If he hadn’t helped Elijah, Elijah wouldn’t just be dealing with a headache. Elijah’s would be too swollen to be recognizable.

Kelvin thought, ‘Mr. and Mrs. Davidson were indeed brutal.’

Kelvin had spoken with Clint and the others to get the full story. While Elijah had his share of blame, Alfred and Kate had gone a bit overboard.

Alfred was to be expected. They were bitter rivals, so it was no surprise he’d go hard on Elijah.

Elijah had always been concerned about Kate and had even helped her out in tough situations. He didn’t deserve this kind of treatment.

Clint had mentioned that while Kate was attacking him,

Elijah hadn’t fought back at all. He just let her hit him. Clint even said Kate knew fighting skills.

Kelvin listened, feeling heartbroken.

“I won’t die,” Elijah said softly.

With Kelvin’s support, he managed to sit up.

As Elijah did, the pain in his head intensified, but after a moment, it eased slightly.

Kelvin handed him the hangover soup.

“Ms. Sutton is too ruthless.” Kelvin had a lot to say about Kate.

After sipping half the soup, Elijah set the bowl down and, biting his lip for a moment, murmured, “If she could just hit me once, I’d feel better. If she does nothing, that’s what really hurts.”

“You were too kind to her. You can’t spoil a woman. If you do, she’ll get arrogant,” Kelvin said.

Elijah gave a self-deprecating smile. “Kelvin, I’d love to spoil her, but she won’t give me the chance. She…”

Kate said she would only grow old with Alfred.

“Those are just dreams. You need to let go of them. Ms. Sutton is now Mrs. Davidson. There are plenty of other fish in the sea. Why focus on her?” Kelvin urged Elijah to stop wallowing in his dreams.

In reality, nothing had ever happened between Elijah and Kate.

He couldn’t understand why Elijah was having such strange dreams, especially when they had barely met.

Elijah fell silent.

Seeing his expression, Kelvin realized that everything he had said was in vain.

Sighing, he turned to fetch Elijah a clean set of clothes, saying, “You were too drunk last night to take a shower. I’ll run a bath for you now. That should make you feel a bit better, and Dr. Russell Trevino will be here soon.”

Elijah silently took the clothes, pushing through the intense headache to stand up.

His knees ached painfully, almost causing him to fall, but Kelvin was quick to catch him.

“Mr. Purchas,” Kelvin said, his heart aching. “Your knees are bruised.”

Elijah kicked his leg, and with the movement, fresh pain shot through him.

Kelvin said, “Elijah, why not go to the hospital for a check-up? What if there’s some internal injury?”

Elijah refused. “No need. I won’t have any internal injuries. Kate wouldn’t really go all out against me. She avoided my vital spots. It hurts, but just some ointment and a few days of rest will be enough.”

お金金

SEND GIFT or GCASH: +63.936.139.8714

COMMENT

Subscribe


Prev | Next

Unknown Divorce: Revelation Beyond Time Novel by Miss Lyra (Chapters 371 to 380)

Chapter 371

Vesta had just returned from a business trip.

She was lost in thought when Gaylord interrupted, “Is there anything else you need?”

Vesta shook her head and asked, “You’ve been at PrimeStar for a while now. How are you settling in?”

“I’m doing well,” Gaylord replied. “If there’s nothing else, I’ll head upstairs.”

With that, Gaylord turned and walked away, leaving Vesta watching his retreating figure with a slight frown.

He had been upset with her for revealing his whereabouts to his family, and despite several attempts to reach him by phone, he hadn’t picked up. Finally running into him today, she thought he might have cooled off, but his demeanor was still noticeably colder than before.

She forced a smile, hoping he just needed more time to get over it.

Just then, her phone buzzed with a call from an unknown number. It was a lawyer from PrimeStar, representing Stewart, wanting to discuss contract termination.

Vesta’s expression turned serious. If Stewart had sent a lawyer, it meant the chances of resolving the issue amicably were slim.

With a heavy heart, she exited the lobby.

Shortly after Vesta left, Granger arrived at PrimeStar for a business meeting. Charlene, upon hearing of his arrival, left her office to meet him in the conference room.

Gaylord, on his way to see Charlene in her office, found out she was with a business partner in the conference room. He initially thought it was just any partner, but learning it was Granger made him pause. After a moment, he decided to head there.

Charlene and Granger were deep in conversation when a knock interrupted them. Expecting Chester, Charlene was surprised to see Gaylord. “Gaylord? What’s-“

“I wanted to discuss something with you,” Gaylord said, his eyes, however, were on Granger.

“I can’t step away right now. Later, perhaps,” Charlene replied, noticing the distance between her and Granger and the presence of others in the room. Gaylord nodded, “Alright.”

He then politely apologized to Granger, “Sorry for the interruption.”

Granger didn’t respond verbally, but he understood why Gaylord had shown up unexpectedly.

After Gaylord left, Charlene and Granger resumed their discussion. As Charlene delved into technical details with Lanny, Granger found his gaze lingering on her.

Yesterday’s incident at Neural Nexus Tech involved Charlene and Stewart seeking justice, and Granger didn’t see an issue with that. But overall, it seemed like a minor incident, certainly not one warranting a contract termination.

Yet Charlene and Stewart seemed adamant about heading straight for a breakup as if the more Vesta had to pay, the happier they’d be.

But why?

Was it because of Thorne? Did Charlene still hold a grudge against Vesta for taking Thorne away?

If so, did it mean she hadn’t moved on from Thorne?

Granger’s gaze lingered on Charlene long enough for her to notice. She turned to him, “Mr. Harden? Is there something bothering you?”

Chapter 372

Granger Harden snapped back to reality, offering a small smile and a shake of his head. “Oh, it’s nothing,” he assured her.

After wrapping up his conversation with Granger, Charlene Ross received a call from Stewart Ferguson later that afternoon.

“Just got word from our lawyer,” Stewart began. “Turns out Vesta Hawkins still won’t budge on breaking the contract. She’s willing to pay a hefty sum for reputational damages, but I didn’t accept it. Since we can’t come to terms, I’ve instructed the lawyer to proceed with legal action.”

Charlene nodded through the phone. “Alright, got it.”

With that settled, Stewart added, “Thorne Henderson is dropping by the office tomorrow for a meeting. Livingston can handle the first part of the negotiations, but there’s a document you’ll need to personally review.”

In other words, she would have to meet with Thorne in person the following day.

Charlene understood. “Okay, I’ll be ready.”

The next day, Thorne and Coy arrived at the company in the afternoon.

As Stewart had mentioned, Livingston was the one to initially welcome Thorne. Midway through, Charlene got a message and headed to the conference room.

Livingston must have already briefed Thorne about her standing in for Stewart to verify contract details and sign off.

So, when she entered, neither Thorne nor Coy seemed surprised.

She approached the meeting with a professional air, greeting, “Hello, Mr. Henderson.”

Thorne shook her hand and sat down, not bothering with small talk.

Charlene went through the document, confirming a few clauses with Thorne. Once everything checked out, she signed her name with a decisive “Looking forward to working together.”

Thorne echoed her sentiment. “Looking forward to it.”

With her part of the meeting complete, Charlene prepared to leave.

She turned to Livingston, “I have other matters to attend to, Laird. Could you take care of Mr. Henderson?”

As she stood to exit, Thorne glanced at his watch, then looked up. “How about dinner tonight?”

Before she could respond, Thorne added, “I’ll have someone bring Minnie along.”

Livingston initially assumed Thorne’s invitation was a courtesy, a gesture to celebrate their new partnership. But Thorne’s second remark caught him off guard. The familiarity in Thorne’s tone with Charlene suggested they knew each other well too well, perhaps.

And Minnie? Who was that?

Was Thorne trying to discuss something related to Vesta?

In the past, Charlene might have felt a pang of jealousy, but now her expression remained neutral. She replied coolly, “Sorry, I don’t have the time.”

With that, she turned and left without a backward glance.

Charlene’s demeanor was decidedly aloof.

Livingston watched her leave, sensing something was amiss. He turned to Thorne, about to speak, but Thorne only chuckled lightly at Charlene’s brusque refusal, seemingly unbothered by her borderline rude behavior.

Coy, aware of the situation with Neural Nexus Tech, also knew about Charlene’s rumored obsession with Thorne and her supposed vendetta against Vesta. Her apparent inability to separate personal feelings from business left him unimpressed.

From previous interactions, Livingston noticed that both Charlene and Stewart treated Thorne with an odd mix of familiarity and indifference.

It was almost too casual.

Yet Thorne appeared unfazed.

Unable to unravel the complexities of it all, Livingston escorted Thorne down the elevator.

Chapter 373

As soon as Charlene returned to her office, her phone began to buzz.

It was a call from Jasmine Henderson.

Remembering the lunch invitation from Thorne in the meeting room earlier, Charlene hesitated and decided not to answer Jasmine’s call. Jasmine was persistent, though, calling three times in a row. When Charlene didn’t pick up, Jasmine sent a text instead.

“Mom, I have a fencing competition next month. Can you come with me to my training tomorrow?”

Charlene stared at the message, her grip on the phone tightening for a moment.

Ever since Thorne took Jasmine to Goldland two years ago, Charlene had missed out on so many aspects of her daughter’s life.

She wasn’t even sure what courses or extracurricular activities Thorne had arranged for Jasmine. Before she considered divorcing Thorne, she’d tried asking Jasmine about these things, but Jasmine was always tight-lipped.

If Jasmine hadn’t mentioned it now, Charlene would never have known she was taking fencing lessons, let alone preparing for a competition.

Realizing how much she’d missed in Jasmine’s life, Charlene sat there, absorbing the weight of it all, her mind adrift.

Just then, a knock at the door brought her back to the present.

“Come in,” Charlene called out.

It was Gaylord Hearst, here to discuss work matters.

Gaylord was always serious about work, and with the weekend just a day away, they wrapped up their conversation quickly. But as their discussion ended, he lingered, remembering the missed opportunities to invite her out.

“I caught a play a couple of weeks ago and really enjoyed it,” he said casually. “There’s another performance this weekend. Would you like to join me?”

Charlene thought of Jasmine’s message and shook her head. “I have plans on Saturday, so I’ll have to pass.”

Gaylord looked a bit disappointed. “Oh, alright then…”

At the same moment, Jasmine, still waiting for a response, sent

another message.

“Mom, reply to me soon…”

Seeing the message, Charlene picked up her phone and typed back.

“Got it. I’ll come with you to your training tomorrow morning.”

Realizing she was busy, Gaylord excused himself and left.

Jasmine, thrilled to see the reply, called Charlene immediately.

“Mom, you finally have time tomorrow!” Jasmine exclaimed as soon as Charlene answered.

“Yeah,” Charlene replied.

Jasmine was bubbling with excitement. “When will you be home tonight?”

“Mom won’t be home tonight,” Charlene said, her eyes glued to her computer screen. “Send me the time and place for your training tomorrow. I’ll meet you there directly.”

Jasmine had just gotten home from school. Standing in the large foyer of her house, she looked around at the few bustling staff members, realizing she couldn’t even remember the last time she saw Charlene at home.

Hearing her mom’s words made her feel a bit down, but the thought of her mom being there for her training brightened her spirits. “Okay, I’ll get Dad to send you the details!”

Charlene paused before replying, “Alright, I’ll be waiting for it.”

She added, “You home now?”

“Just got in.”

“Good,” Charlene said. “I have some work to finish up. Take care of yourself, okay?”

“I will, Mom. You take care too.”

“Will do.”

Chapter 374

After chatting with Jasmine and hanging up the phone, it only took about ten minutes for Thorne to text Charlene the time and place for Jasmine’s training the next day.

But that was it-just the time and location. Nothing else, not even an extra word.

The next day, Charlene arrived at the fencing club a few minutes before Jasmine did.

Jasmine showed up in the car with just her driver. Thorne wasn’t there.

As soon as she got out of the car, Jasmine beamed and grabbed Charlene’s hand, leading her into the fencing club.

No sooner had they entered than Charlene’s phone buzzed with a call from Stewart.

“Sweetie, let me take this call,” Charlene told Jasmine.

“Okay, I’ll go find my coach,” Jasmine replied, nodding.

Charlene answered the call. Stewart just had a few questions, and after a short chat, they hung up.

Jasmine hadn’t gone far. Her coach spotted her and greeted her warmly, “Hey, Minnie! Here already?”

He glanced around, then asked, “Are Ms. Hawkins and Mr. Henderson not with you today?”

“Nope, today my mom came with me!” Jasmine chirped happily.

Charlene overheard the conversation as she stood by the door. After a moment, she stepped inside.

The coach noticed Charlene, his eyes lighting up with surprise. “Ah, miss, are you here to-?”

“Mom!” Jasmine interrupted, smiling brightly.

The coach paused, then chuckled, “So you’re Minnie’s mom?”

Charlene nodded and shook his hand.

For the past six months, Jasmine had been coming to the club with Thorne, Vesta, or both accompanying her.

The coach knew Vesta was Thorne’s girlfriend but hadn’t realized she wasn’t Jasmine’s mother.

It was always Thorne or his girlfriend bringing Jasmine to her fencing lessons, and her real mother had never been around, leading him to assume that Jasmine’s mom and Thorne were either divorced or that she had passed away.

With Charlene now here, it was clear Jasmine’s mother was alive, suggesting she and Thorne were simply divorced.

Why Thorne and Charlene divorced was none of his business. From what he’d seen, Thorne and Vesta seemed happy, and Jasmine got along well with her.

Whether Jasmine’s closeness to Vesta was with Charlene’s blessing was something he couldn’t guess, so he avoided the topic, opting instead to praise Jasmine to Charlene. “Minnie’s got a real knack for fencing. She’s got talent and enthusiasm, and she’s doing really well. I’d say she’s got a good shot at placing in the top three at next month’s competition.”

Charlene nodded. Before she could respond, Jasmine came over, taking her hand and asking, “Mom, will you come with me to change?”

Charlene nodded again.

Once Jasmine was suited up in her fencing gear, the training commenced.

Her coach was reputedly a former fencing champion, and his skills were evident. But it was clear that Jasmine had something special. Maybe it was a natural gift, or maybe it was her fearless approach-she moved with agility, attacked with boldness, defended swiftly, and her reflexes were sharp.

In the flurry of her movements, Charlene could almost glimpse the future- a vision of Jasmine, grown up, competing fiercely. It was bittersweet, knowing she might not always be there by her side.

After about half an hour of training, Jasmine ran over, eyes bright with anticipation, asking, “Mom, was I good?”

Charlene didn’t know much about fencing, but she’d done some research online the night before to get a basic understanding of the sport.

She took the small towel Jasmine handed her and wiped her daughter’s sweat, genuinely praising her, “You were fantastic.”

Then she turned to the approaching coach and added, “Thank you, I really appreciate your hard work.”

The coach smiled modestly. “Just doing my job. But honestly, Minnie’s progress isn’t all down to me. She came to us with a solid foundation.”

Thorne and Vesta were both skilled fencers, and it was clear Jasmine’s interest in the sport was sparked by them. For Jasmine, they were her first teachers in fencing.

Chapter 375

Although the coach hadn’t explicitly stated it, Charlene easily read between the lines.

Even if Jasmine’s coach hadn’t said anything, Charlene could have guessed that Jasmine took up fencing because of Thorne or Vesta’s influence.

Charlene didn’t dwell on it too much.

Despite having relinquished custody of Jasmine and knowing she might not be a big part of Jasmine’s future, Jasmine was still her flesh and blood. No matter how distant they might become, she wanted the best for her daughter.

As long as fencing was beneficial for Jasmine, that was enough for her.

Who inspired Jasmine to learn wasn’t important to her.

Charlene didn’t hover over Jasmine during training sessions.

That morning, as Jasmine’s practice wrapped up, Charlene was engrossed in her phone, researching something, when she felt someone approach.

She looked up, and sure enough, Thorne’s deep-set eyes met hers.

Charlene looked away almost immediately after making eye contact.

“What kind of model data is that?” Thorne asked.

Charlene tucked her phone away without answering.

Thorne seemed ready to continue the conversation, but then Jasmine finished her session, removed her mask, and ran over. “Dad!”

Thorne chuckled, ruffling her hair. “All done training?”

“Yup!” Jasmine replied, then turned to Charlene, asking her to wipe her sweat. She looked up at both Thorne and Charlene. “I’m hungry. Can we go grab some lunch?”

“Sure,” Thorne agreed.

Jasmine looked at Charlene. “Mom, what do you feel like eating?”

As Charlene finished wiping Jasmine’s forehead, she said, “I have some things to take care of, so I won’t be joining you for lunch.” Jasmine paused, not entirely surprised.

This wasn’t the first time such a scenario had played out. Many times, when she and her dad wanted to have a meal with her mom, Charlene would plead busy.

Jasmine had hoped that since Charlene had spent the whole morning with her, maybe today would be different, and they could actually have lunch together.

But alas…

Jasmine’s disappointment was evident as she pouted, her gaze dropping to the floor.

Thorne spoke up, “Why don’t you join us? I promise I won’t bring up anything you don’t want to discuss.”

Charlene’s reluctance to join them wasn’t just about avoiding discussions about Neural Nexus Tech.

“No, you two go ahead,” she replied.

She didn’t mind dining with Jasmine but with both of them? There was no need.

Her tone was calm but firm.

Seeing her resolve, Thorne smiled slightly and didn’t press further. “Alright then.”

Jasmine’s disappointment was palpable as her eyes glistened with unshed tears.

Charlene hesitated, then gently stroked Jasmine’s hair. “Next time, when I have some free time, we’ll go out for a meal together.”

Despite Charlene’s attempt to comfort her, Jasmine’s spirits didn’t lift much. But she wasn’t as despondent as before and nodded quietly.

Feeling she had said all she could, Charlene picked up her bag to leave. Jasmine, reluctant to let her go, clutched Charlene’s hand and looked up imploringly.

“Mom, can you come to my competition next month?”

Chapter 376

At Jasmine’s place, she, Thorne, and Charlene couldn’t exactly coexist peacefully. Jasmine had told Charlene, “Come with me to the event,” which was quite different from “You should come along too.” It was clear Jasmine understood the dynamics at play.

Jasmine had chosen Charlene for an important event, a decision that Charlene found herself less than thrilled about. The event was happening next weekend, and generally, Charlene’s weekends were pretty much open. After all, when kids have an important event, it’s a big deal for the family. Most parents tend to prioritize their kids’ needs.

In the past, Charlene would have done the same, making Jasmine’s needs her own priority, pushing aside all other distractions. But now… Things were different.

Charlene noticed the eager anticipation in Jasmine’s eyes. Still, she responded somewhat ambiguously, “I’ll see if I can make it. If nothing urgent comes up, I’ll be there with you.”

Over the past six months, Jasmine had become quite adept at deciphering Charlene’s words. She had noticed a pattern: whenever Charlene used phrases like “we’ll see” or “if,” it was almost certain that she wouldn’t be there.

Hearing this, Jasmine felt a familiar sting in her nose, her eyes beginning to well up. She let go of Charlene’s hand, sniffled a bit, and simply replied with an “Oh,” not pushing the matter further.

Charlene saw this and, though it was impossible to be completely unaffected, she stuck to her decision. She reached out, intending to ruffle Jasmine’s hair before leaving. However, when she did, Jasmine turned her head away, her lips pouting in defiance.

Charlene paused, withdrew her hand, and without attempting to console her, turned and walked away.

Thorne watched the scene unfold without attempting to stop Charlene or convince her otherwise. Jasmine, still facing away, listened keenly as the sound of high heels tapping on the wooden floor faded into the distance. Realizing Charlene had indeed left without a word of comfort, Jasmine could no longer hold back. She turned, clinging to Thorne’s leg, and burst into tears.

Jasmine’s coach watched, a bit taken aback. Jasmine was much sharper than most kids her age, with a lively spirit and a strong sense of self. Over the past six months, many of her peers at the fencing club had shed tears for various reasons, but this was the first time he’d seen Jasmine cry.

That morning, Charlene had been attentive and caring towards Jasmine, agreeing to everything with warmth and patience. It was surprising to see her leave so resolutely, aware of Jasmine’s disappointment.

It seemed to the coach as if Charlene no longer wanted Jasmine as her daughter, a level of detachment that surprised him. Typically, a father might have been upset, perhaps even confronted the mother for such behavior, but Thorne’s expression revealed no such intention.

There were no accusations or arguments between Charlene and Thorne. He simply watched her leave, silently.

Thorne bent down, picked Jasmine up, and gently wiped her tears with his thumb. “Feeling that upset, huh?”

Jasmine clung to his neck, her sobs intensifying as she complained, “Mom doesn’t care that I’m sad… she just left…”

Thorne nodded, “Yeah, I saw that.”

Jasmine’s cries grew louder, more heartbroken, “Does that mean she doesn’t love me anymore?”

Thorne chuckled softly, “Not at all.”

Jasmine sniffled, looking at him with wide eyes, “Really?”

Thorne pulled out a handkerchief to wipe her nose, “I promise.”

Jasmine felt a bit better, but remembering how Charlene had left without comforting her, she started to tear up again, “Then why didn’t she try to make me feel better?”

Thorne pinched her rosy cheeks gently, smiling without saying more.

Jasmine, still upset, pointed at him accusingly, “I’m so sad and you’re just laughing…”

Thorne accepted Jasmine’s backpack from the coach, balancing it as he held her. “How about this: I take you out for lunch to make it up to you?”

Jasmine hesitated, “I don’t want that, I just want Mom.”

“That’s something I can’t promise, sweetheart. You’ve seen for yourself, with your mom, I don’t really have much say.”

Jasmine pouted, falling silent as they headed out.

Chapter 377

Stewart Ferguson’s attorney had a meeting with Neural Nexus Tech last week to discuss terminating a contract, but they couldn’t reach an agreement. By the end of the day, they had already filed a lawsuit in court.

While Charlene Ross and Vesta Hawkins were having a heated argument at Neural Nexus Tech last week, Stewart was away on a business trip in another state.

Perhaps since she hadn’t seen Stewart, Vesta wasn’t ready to give up. When Charlene arrived at work on Monday, she saw Vesta once more.

They exchanged glances but didn’t acknowledge each other.

When Charlene returned to the office, she found Stewart already there.

“You’re in early,” she remarked.

Stewart shrugged. “I wanted to avoid any confrontation, so I came in about half an hour early.”

Charlene laughed at his candidness.

Meanwhile, Dalton Ramirez was visiting PrimeStar Technologies to discuss some matters with Stewart. As he stepped out of the elevator, he immediately noticed Vesta.

He had heard about the incident between PrimeStar and Neural Nexus Tech from the previous week.

Seeing Vesta there wasn’t surprising, and he understood why she would show up so early.

Approaching her, he asked with concern, “How long have you been waiting? Haven’t seen Mr. Ferguson yet?”

“It’s been about half an hour. I don’t think Mr. Ferguson is in the office yet. So no, I haven’t seen him,” Vesta replied. Then she asked, “Are you here to discuss

business with Mr. Ferguson?”

Dalton nodded, “Yes.”

Uncertain whether Stewart was in yet, Dalton furrowed his brows. Just then, Stewart’s secretary, Chester, came out to greet him and his assistant. “Mr. Ramirez, please come in.”

Dalton paused, “Is Mr. Ferguson inside?”

Chester smiled, “Yes, he is.”

Dalton glanced over at Vesta.

Vesta walked up and said to Chester, “I’m Vesta Hawkins from Neural Nexus Tech.

I really need to speak with Mr. Ferguson. Could you please-“

“Sorry, Ms. Hawkins, but it seems we don’t have an appointment scheduled for you,” Chester interrupted and then turned back to Dalton, saying, “Mr. Ramirez, this way, please.”

Dalton pursed his lips in mild annoyance, about to speak, when Vesta interjected, “I really have something important to discuss with Mr. Ferguson. I can wait here. I promise not to take up much of his time, just ten minutes.”

Chester nodded with a smile and then looked towards Dalton.

Finding himself in a tough spot, Dalton gave Vesta a nod and followed Chester into PrimeStar.

Chester led them directly to Stewart’s office.

Once inside, Chester didn’t mention Vesta to Stewart at all.

Dalton noticed this and frowned.

As they began discussing business, Stewart greeted Dalton with a certain politeness.

“Mr. Ramirez, good to see you, please have a seat.”

Dalton sat down, and as Stewart instructed Chester to bring them coffee, Dalton said, “Ms. Hawkins from Neural Nexus Tech has been waiting for you for quite a while. Mr. Ferguson, perhaps you could invite her in for a moment?”

Stewart chuckled, “Oh, is that so? But I have my reasons for handling it this way, Mr. Ramirez. Let’s focus on our matters first, shall we?”

Dalton realized Stewart was well aware of Vesta’s presence but had no intention of meeting her.

Dalton frowned. “Mr. Ferguson, I’ve heard about what happened. Sure, Neural Nexus Tech made a mistake, but does it really warrant terminating the contract? Why make things difficult for Ms. Hawkins over personal grievances?”

Stewart laughed, though his tone was icy. “Whether it’s grounds for termination is for me to decide. If I believe it’s necessary, then I have my reasons, Mr. Ramirez. I think this is a matter concerning my company, not yours.”

Dalton had suspected Charlene’s influence over Stewart was leading him to act against Vesta. In the past, Stewart had made decisions that seemed out of character, clearly swayed by Charlene.

Despite Stewart’s arrogance, Dalton always thought he was a decent guy.

Dalton assumed that after the first incident, Stewart would realize it was wrong to let personal biases affect business decisions.

Yet, here they were again, with Stewart showing no signs of backing down.

Dalton’s expression hardened, and he couldn’t help but say, “Mr. Ferguson, aren’t you worried that Mr. Wagner might be disappointed if he finds out about this?” Stewart raised an eyebrow, chuckling, “Mr. Ramirez, are you threatening me?”

Dalton replied coolly, “I’m not threatening you, just stating facts. I doubt Mr. Wagner would be pleased to see his most valued student behave in such a -“

Chapter 378

Stewart sat with his legs crossed, a smirk playing at the corners of his mouth. “Turned into what, exactly? Smitten by charm, or blind to right and wrong?”

Both, if you ask me.

Of course, Dalton didn’t say that out loud.

Stewart seemed to read his thoughts. “Funny,” he chuckled. “I have a feeling that the one who’s blind and smitten isn’t me, but someone else entirely.”

Before Dalton could respond, Stewart continued, “And as for who my mentor values the most, well, it’s not me. You flatter me too much, Mr. Ramirez.”

Dalton was taken aback. Even bringing up Kenton Wagner hadn’t fazed Stewart. For Stewart wasn’t about to let Dalton off easy. “If you feel the need to stand up, Mr. Hawkins, Mr. Ramirez, you’re welcome to terminate our contract. Of course, you’d have to compensate PrimeStar for any losses.”

Dalton thought he was speaking reasonably. But Stewart was clearly hostile, even suggesting ending their business relationship.

It was absurd.

Dalton pressed his lips together, trying to maintain his composure. “Mr. Ferguson, there’s no need to act on impulse-“

Stewart met his gaze steadily. “I’m not acting on impulse. I’m quite serious.”

Dalton was momentarily stunned.

Stewart’s eyes were cold and detached, but his expression was serious. In that moment, Dalton realized Stewart meant every word.

Was it really necessary to go this far just because he spoke on Vesta’s behalf?

The more serious Stewart seemed, the more Dalton felt he was being unreasonable.

Dalton tightened his lips, searching for words, but Stewart had already lost interest in the conversation.

Standing up, Stewart said coolly, “Since you’re not here to discuss business, Mr. Ramirez, I won’t keep you. Chester, show him out.”

Dalton’s face darkened. “Mr. Ferguson!”

Stewart’s lips curled into a mocking smile. “You’re awfully invested in someone. else’s girlfriend, Mr. Ramirez. I wonder if Mr. Henderson is aware of your concern for Mr. Hawkins?”

Dalton paused, lowering his gaze, his tone softening. “Mr. Hawkins and I have a business relationship. She seemed genuinely eager to resolve things with you, so I thought I’d try to mediate.”

“Is that so?”

Stewart wasn’t interested in probing Dalton’s feelings for Vesta further. “I’m not in the mood for business discussions right now, Mr. Ramirez. Please, leave.”

“Mr. Ferguson!”

“Chester, show him out.”

Stewart’s firm stance left Dalton with no choice. After a lingering glance, he turned and left.

Outside PrimeStar, Dalton found Vesta still waiting, and he stopped.

Vesta looked up and asked, “Done already, Mr. Ramirez?”

Dalton hesitated before replying, “Yes.”

Then he added, “I spoke with Mr. Ferguson. He knows you’re waiting, but he doesn’t seem inclined to meet with you. It might be best if you head home and rest, Mr. Hawkins.”

Vesta shook her head. “This is really important to me. I still want to see Mr. Ferguson. You go ahead if you have other matters, Mr. Ramirez.”

Seeing the worry etched on Vesta’s face, Dalton felt a pang of sympathy.

But he’d done all he could to help her.

Just then, a thought struck him-Kenton.

If Kenton knew what Stewart was up to, he might just rein him in a bit.

He and Vesta were merely business partners, and no matter how much he sympathized with her, he had no grounds to intervene further.

Before leaving, he simply said, “Well, I’ll be off then. Until next time.”

Vesta smiled and nodded.

Dalton turned and walked away.

Once in his car, he hesitated for a few minutes before calling Abelard Ramirez. It was hours later when Abelard returned his call, asking, “What’s up?”

Dalton hesitated before speaking. “It’s not a big deal, really. It’s just… Stewart’s success has made him a bit reckless and thoughtless in his actions lately-“

Chapter 379

Before Dalton could even finish his sentence, Abelard cut him off, “Are you trying to say that Stewart sided with Charlene again and gave Ms. Hawkins a hard time?”

Dalton was genuinely taken aback by Abelard’s spot-on guess. “How did you know, old man? Do you already know what went down?”

Abelard chuckled, “I didn’t know. Just a lucky guess.”

The thing was, if Charlene and Stewart had initially agreed to work with his somewhat clueless son because of him, they wouldn’t deliberately make things difficult for him at work without reason. His son wasn’t the type to stir up trouble either, which meant that any conflict probably wasn’t directly between Dalton and them.

It seemed more likely that someone Dalton cared about had run into issues with Charlene and Stewart. And that someone was probably Vesta.

Earlier that year, when he met up with Geoffrey, Charlene, and the gang for dinner, they happened to bump into Ms. Hawkins at the restaurant entrance. Abelard had noticed how attentive Dalton was to her, and given her poise and charm, he had approved.

That was until Hickey Watson informed him that Ms. Hawkins was actually Thorne Henderson’s girlfriend. Abelard wasn’t privy to the intricacies of Charlene and Thorne’s relationship, but he did notice the odd expressions Charlene and Stewart had when they saw Vesta and her father. Clearly, there was no love lost there.

Charlene didn’t seem like the type to pick fights easily, so if there was tension with his son, it likely had something to do with Vesta.

With that hunch, Abelard had called Dalton to confirm. And sure enough, it was all because of Vesta that there was any discord.

Dalton believed that Charlene was intimidated by Vesta’s talent, fearing Stewart might develop feelings for her, so she deliberately targeted Vesta. Stewart, according to Dalton, was just blindly supporting Charlene, which nearly made Abelard laugh out of disbelief.

“So, what’s your plan?” Abelard questioned with a bemused grin. “You want me to call Kenton and fill him in so he can rein Stewart in?”

“Exactly,” Dalton replied. “Stewart’s behavior this time is just too out of line. If this keeps up-

Abelard interrupted him. He had no intention of revealing the truth. “I can’t do that for you. If you want to help Ms. Hawkins, you’ll have to get in touch with Kenton yourself.”

Dalton frowned, “It’s not just about helping her, I actually like Stewart. I don’t want him going down this path-“

So, Dalton thought the root of the problem was Charlene?

Abelard’s patience was thinning. “Stewart’s being reckless? I don’t know about that. Maybe you’re the one who’s biased because you’re fond of Vesta-“

“Old man, you don’t know anything about it. How can you say I’m the one who’s biased?” Dalton shot back.

Abelard sighed. “Alright, then tell me what happened.”

Dalton gave him a rundown of the situation.

After listening, Abelard said, “This whole mess was Ms. Hawkins’ fault to begin with. As the company head, she should have sorted things out promptly. Instead, she sided with her staff and family against PrimeStar’s employees. If I were Stewart, I’d be upset too.”

“Besides, this shows that Ms. Hawkins and her family have poor judgment and don’t respect their business partners. If they weren’t worried about the financial hit from ending the contract with PrimeStar, I doubt they’d even apologize. From Stewart’s perspective, it’s reasonable not to want to continue working with them.” Dalton quickly defended Vesta, “No, they apologized to PrimeStar’s employees right away. And she even called Stewart personally to apologize, showing a lot of sincerity.”

Dalton believed that if it weren’t for the bad blood between Charlene and Vesta, Stewart wouldn’t even consider terminating the contract with Neural Nexus Tech over something so minor.

“Those are just surface gestures,” Abelard said curtly. “Ms. Hawkins is already in a relationship. When I brought this up before, you said you understood. Initially, I thought she was impressive, but her handling of this makes me question her character. Honestly, son, you and Thorne both have questionable taste.”

Dalton hadn’t expected Abelard to say that. He wanted to argue Vesta’s case, to show Abelard just how remarkable she was, but Abelard cut him off again. “Look, if you want to help her, I won’t stop you. But don’t expect me to get involved.”

With that, Abelard ended the call.

Chapter 380

Abelard was being stubborn, refusing to help out, which left Dalton considering reaching out to Kenton himself.

There was just one snag….

He didn’t have Kenton’s contact information.

Dalton shot Abelard a message asking for Kenton’s number, but Abelard promptly replied with just two words: “Not happening.”

Before Dalton could even process that, another message popped up from Abelard: “I’ve already talked to Hickey too. Don’t waste your time.”

Dalton was really starting to get annoyed.

He tried calling Abelard again, but now Abelard wasn’t picking up.

Since Abelard and Hickey were a no-go…

Dalton thought of York Watson.

He remembered York mentioning that he’d crossed paths with Kenton in a work context. Plus, they’d even shared a meal once.

With this in mind, Dalton reached out to York.

York called back later that evening, and when Dalton asked for Kenton’s contact info, York replied, “I don’t have Mr. Wagner’s contact details.”

“No way. Didn’t you have dinner with him and my old man? Didn’t you guys exchange numbers?”

York insisted, “No, we didn’t.”

Dalton wasn’t buying it and pressed, “Really, or did my old man tell you not to share it?”

“Really,” York replied, seemingly puzzled. “We had dinner, sure, but we’re not close. I think, to Mr. Wagner, I’m pretty much a stranger. He’s not the kind of guy who goes out of his way to look after the younger folks. He’s pretty aloof.”

Hearing this, Dalton believed York didn’t have Kenton’s contact info.

York then asked, “Why do you need Mr. Wagner’s contact anyway?”

“Just need to discuss something with him.”

From Dalton’s earlier hints, it seemed he had already asked Abelard for Kenton’s number and got turned down. Heck, Abelard even made sure no one else would give it to him.

Putting two and two together, York asked, “Is there some drama going on between Ms. Hawkins and Stewart?”

Dalton paused. “Is it that obvious?”

York stayed silent.

Dalton had once mentioned that Charlene and Stewart seemed to be a thing. Charlene supposedly had issues with Vesta because she was worried that Vesta might steal Stewart away, given how impressive Vesta was.

Dalton had also mentioned that Vesta had met Kenton and wanted to become his student, but Kenton didn’t take her on because she wasn’t up to his standards.

Charlene, on the other hand, was already Kenton’s student, and her achievements in the Al field were well-known. Professionally speaking, Charlene clearly outshone Vesta.

Of course, you can’t always predict whether one woman will be jealous of another based solely on their professional accomplishments, but from what York knew of Charlene, she wasn’t the petty type.

He recalled a Christmas party last year where Charlene and Vesta had run into each other. Their frosty exchange made it clear they didn’t get along.

York wasn’t sure what had caused the rift between them, but he suspected Stewart wasn’t the root of it…

In fact, Stewart’s attitude towards Vesta seemed off.

Even if Charlene was his old school buddy, if it were just a minor squabble between her and Vesta, he wouldn’t be backing Charlene unconditionally, especially when it came to business…

お金金

SEND GIFT or GCASH: +63.936.139.8714

COMMENT

Subscribe


Prev | Next

A Tale Of Redemption And Passion by Isidore Walsh (Chapters 311, to 320) – Daisy Novels

Chapter 311

“Hello?” When there was no answer, Alfred let out a heavy hum, dragging out his voice.

Kate shivered a bit and quickly jumped in, “For me, my husband is the best man in the world. You’re strong and one of a kind!”

“Hmph!” Alfred scoffed.

“Honey, I’m being totally real,” Kate insisted.

“And how real is that?”

“As real as 24K gold!”

“Is the gold real?” he asked, and Kate was momentarily speechless.

“I wrote you a love letter today,” he said. Kate felt a tingle of nerves. Something was definitely off, but she pressed on… Baby, can I write you a love letter too?”

“I didn’t ask for it,” he shot back, a bit too proudly.

Kate sensed the bite in his words had softened, and his tone was gentler. She sighed in relief and smiled. “I really want to write it for you. My love for you could fill a book. From now on, I’ll send you a love letter every week until your hands are too tired to hold them!”

“Who was it that said I’d get so many gifts?” he asked, clearly referencing the absence of any presents lately.

She hadn’t prepared a gift for him in the last few days, and he was used to her little surprises. Without them, he felt a bit off.

“I’ve already given you all my best ones,” Kate said with a playful shrug.

She had brought in all those animal sculptures to the

Davidson family’s house, even that tricky dragon. But with everything going on, she just didn’t have the time to make something new for him.

“Go wash up and wait for me tonight; I’ve got a special gift to make up for today,” she said, her words hanging in the air.

Alfred’s heart raced. They had only been intimate once, and since it was their first time and so late, they hadn’t fully enjoyed it. He’d been wanting more but held back, thinking she needed to recuperate.

“When have I not waited for you?” he replied, teasing.

Kate giggled. “I know you are the best, my husband. Seriously, besides my parents, you’re my number one. Our kids can wait their turn!”

“You just love buttering me up,” he smirked.

“Hey, don’t you like it? I’d love to hear you say something sweet back, but I know that’s not really your style,” she joked. Alfred was more reserved, but she was easily satisfied. It was already a big deal that he had even written her a love letter.

After a moment, he said, “Alright, I need to get going. I have a business dinner tonight, so I can’t drop you off for class. Be careful, okay?”

“Got it, Alfred. Sorry I can’t join you for dinner,” she replied, a hint of regret in her voice.

He chuckled softly. “No biggie, nibbler. We’ll have plenty of chances to eat together later.”

It had been a while since he had gone to a dinner party, and now that they were back in the swing of things, it felt more like it was for her than just business.

“Kiss me,” Kate said playfully, smooching her phone like it was Alfred’s lips.

Alfred’s face broke into a smile. As soon as he hung up, he felt a rush of motivation.

Kate quickly told her friend, “Xena, Alfred’s swamped and can’t make it, but I can definitely find the time. He’s worried about me and even had Yael watching over me. Honestly, with my skills, I can handle any petty thief!”

Xena had her own agenda with Yael, but Kate needed to keep her probing discreet. She just wanted everyone around her to be happy, especially her friend.

“Honestly, I’m just happy Alfred lets you hang out with me,”

Xena replied with a grin.

Such a possessive guy could be a little intimidating, but it made Xena appreciate being a woman. If she were a guy, she might have to keep her distance from Kate.

“Same place as usual?” Kate asked.

“Yep, the usual spot,” Xena confirmed.

*****

At Golden Lake Villa, Chris jumped out of the car, his expression dark.

He quickly yanked Kyla out of the car too.

“Sir, Miss Sutton,” Jen said, approaching them.

“No one goes in without my say-so!” Chris snapped at Jen before hauling Kyla into the house.

Jen watched them, puzzled.

Chris dragged Kyla inside and shoved her onto the sofa. He remembered she was pregnant and, though his moves were rough, he was careful not to hurt her.

Kyla’s expression was calm; she didn’t look scared at all. Seeing her like this, Chris felt the urge to scold her, but the words just wouldn’t come out. Instead, he paced back and forth in the hall.

Eventually, he squatted down next to her, holding her hand with a serious look. “Kyla, just trust me, okay? Everything I’m doing is for our future. Don’t joke about the baby. This is our child, the result of our love.”

She shook his hand off and rolled her eyes. “Oh, come on! You want me to carry your kid while you’re marrying someone else? I can’t deal with that! Because of you and this baby, I’ve let my parents down more and more.

“Kate was the first to spill the beans to Mom and Dad about my pregnancy! And now she’s Mrs. Davidson, making it easy for her to dig up everyone’s secrets. I’m jealous and just plain angry! How does that country bumpkin get to live such a good life? What right does she have?”

Chris tightened his grip again, his frustration bubbling over.

“Kyla, this is just temporary. You have to believe that! Look, we know how capable Kate is, but she’s just riding Alfred’s coattails. Once he’s had enough of her, we’ll be the ones calling the shots. He won’t even care if we make her disappear; he’ll thank us for it.”

Kyla’s anger flared. “Yeah, right! But Alfred is treating her like a queen. How could he ever get tired of her?

“Do you even know that Kate’s trying to chase Vita out of Sutton Group? I thought I could handle her, but reality hit me hard. My dad thinks I can’t keep it together, and he’s disappointed in me.”

Her face twisted with rage as she thought about Kate. “If I keep this baby, my Dad’s just going to rely more on Kate. Those people who look down on me will probably shove me out of headquarters. I worked too hard to get here; I can’t let Kate win!”

Chapter 312

“You were always about your career, your future. Never once did you think about us. It’s been like that from the start. We fell in love forever ago, but you didn’t want to make it public. Every time we went out, it felt like I was sneaking around like I was cheating.

“Then Kate showed up because she liked me, and for your ambitions, you pushed me to accept her, to fake loving her. Do you even get how exhausting that was for me? And when I started being nice to her, you’d get jealous.

“When Kate finally walked away, I thought we could finally be together. But… Kyla, what am I to you, really?” Chris snapped, his frustration clear.

He knew he had done wrong by manipulating Kyla.

If Kyla had ever said she didn’t want it, of course he wouldn’ t have pushed her.

He indeed made the first move, but except for that first time when he drugged her-everything after was mutual. Half the time, she wanted it more than he did.

Now she was pregnant, and Chris wasn’t about to let the baby go. It wasn’t just about the kid being his; he genuinely wanted this, wanted them. A baby would seal their future together.

For him, Kyla wasn’t going anywhere. She couldn’t. It didn’t matter whether he would marry her or not, in his mind, she was already his. She couldn’t leave unless he let her. Even if it came down to life or death, she’d always belong to him.

Kyla’s mouth gaped, but nothing came out.

In the past, she knew she was to blame. She never thought it would come to this.

Apologies, regret, shame, and frustration all mixed together, making Kyla’s eyes well up with tears. Slowly, they spilled down her cheeks.

Chris pulled out a tissue and gently wiped her tears. Standing up, he said, “Kyla, I’m not afraid of you being upset.

But let me ask you this…you say you won’t do it. Fine. But are you really going to let me go to Melanie without a fight? If you don’t have this baby, how are you supposed to compete with her?”

Again, Kyla couldn’t respond. She was at a loss for words. If Kate had been there to hear it, she would have rolled her eyes and gagged. Chris was completely shameless.

Just then, Chris’s phone rang. He glanced at the caller ID and sighed, turning back to Kyla. “It’s Melanie. She’s probably calling to see why I’m not with her.” He paused for a second. “Look, I know I haven’t had much time for you lately, but I swear, Kyla, my heart is still yours. It hasn’t changed.”

Sure, he had moments of inappropriate thoughts about Kate, but after getting burned a few times, he learned to back off. His real feelings had always been for Kyla. Leaning down, he cupped her shoulders and kissed her softly, twice on the lips. “Be good, Kyla. Everything I’m doing is for our future,” he said, almost coaxing.

With one last deep look, Chris let her go and walked out, immediately answering Melanie’s call with a sugary, “Hey, baby.”

She sat there, hearing his sweet words to Melanie, and suddenly, the tears came even harder. ‘How am I supposed to decide?’ she asked herself.

Kyla felt it was all Kate’s fault that she was in this mess.

With eyes filled by raging hatred, she wanted nothing more than to expose Kate for who she really was.

The feeling was mutual though, Kate hated Kyla just as much. But while Kyla’s life was spiraling, Kate’s future was looking bright. With Alfred’s protection, Kate was practically untouchable, and Kyla knew it. Her life was destined to be better than Kyla’s.

Later that afternoon, Kate met up with Yael at their usual spot for dinner with her friend. Afterward, she was rushed off to her etiquette class, with Liam escorting her as usual. It wasn’t until 10:30 p.m. that she finally emerged from class.

“Mrs. Davidson,” Liam greeted her as he approached. Kate gave him a nod and climbed into the car. She set her bag down on the seat beside her, closed the door, and sent a quick message to Alfred, letting him know she had wrapped up and was heading home.

Alfred replied almost instantly, [Be careful on the road. I’ll be waiting for you at home.]

He had already been home after his therapy session, and the exhaustion was hitting him hard. James handed him a glass of warm water, and Alfred took a few sips before leaning back against the sofa.

“Everything okay at the house?” Alfred asked casually.

“Nothing out of the ordinary,” James answered, keeping his tone respectful.

Alfred gave a slight nod and then added, “Kate’s on her way back from class. Make sure the kitchen has supper ready for her.”

“It’s already taken care of,” James replied.

James practically worshipped Kate. She had managed to cure Alfred’s impotence and convinced him to go through with rehab, and now Alfred could even walk short distances on his own. To James, she was nothing short of a miracle worker.

“I’m going to take a break,” Alfred muttered, rubbing the space between his eyebrows.

He was naturally more worn out than Kate these days. People always saw him as this strong, invincible guy who never showed weakness, but the truth was he was just as human as anyone he got tired too.

James, always attentive, moved closer. “Mr. Davidson, would you like a massage?”

Alfred didn’t turn down the offer.

Meanwhile, Kate read Alfred’s message and couldn’t help but smile. It felt good to have someone waiting for her at home.

As Liam started the engine, Kate leaned back, feeling content. But after barely two minutes on the road, they came to a sudden stop. A row of cars was blocking the street ahead, parked horizontally across their path.

“Mrs. Davidson, it looks like the Purchas family convoy,” Liam said, turning back to her.

Kate sighed, her mood instantly souring. “Of course, it’s him.”

She’d had more than a few run-ins with Elijah. No matter how hard she tried to forget, his convoy was hard to ignore.

“I’ll call Mr. Davidson.” Liam reached for his phone to call Alfred.

“Wait,” Kate said, stopping him. “Tell Alfred to send Yael and the others. It’s late, no need for him to come himself.”

Elijah wasn’t going to hurt her; that much she knew. But he had this annoying habit of hovering around like a shadow, never giving her any peace. She couldn’t think of anyone as paranoid and persistent as Elijah.

As soon as the Purchas family’s bodyguards stepped out of their cars and started surrounding them, Liam’s tension spiked. After hanging up the phone, he quickly turned to Kate. “Mrs. Davidson, we should stay in the car and wait for Yael and his team to get here. Don’t step outside.”

Kate glanced out the window and saw the men closing in, each gripping iron rods in their hands. Her expression hardened. “Liam, staying in the car isn’t exactly safe either.” Liam followed her gaze, spotting the iron rods, and knew she was right. They weren’t just here for a chat; they looked ready to smash the windows and drag them out.

Two of Alfred’s undercover bodyguards, who had been tailing them for protection, rushed forward. They quickly positioned themselves in front of the car, glaring down the approaching group with ice-cold determination.

Kate rolled down her window slightly and called out to them, her voice calm but firm. “They’ve got sticks, and this could get ugly. Don’t engage them directly- just buy us some time.”

Kate rolled down the window and said to the two bodyguards protecting her, “Don’t fight them head-on.”

Chapter 313

“Liam, do you have anything in the car for them to defend themselves with?” Kate asked, scanning the car, hoping to find something useful for the two bodyguards.

The Purchas family had a whole crew of guards. Even with some kind of weapon, they might still be outmatched. Barehanded? They’d stand no chance.

Liam thought for a moment and replied, “Mrs. Davidson, there are only two umbrellas. One’s a long-handled one with a hook, and the other’s a small collapsible umbrella.”

“Hand them over,” she said without hesitation. It was better than nothing.

Liam wasted no time. He grabbed the smaller umbrella, got out, and opened the back of the car to pull out the long-handled one.

Meanwhile, Elijah sat in his own car, noticing the sudden appearance of the bodyguards. It didn’t take him long to figure out that Alfred had placed them there to secretly protect Kate. That explained why his attempts to keep an eye on the Sutton Group had been thwarted so quickly. In a straight-up fight, Elijah’s men had the numbers and would undoubtedly win. But that wasn’t what he wanted. All he wanted was to talk to Kate, maybe share a meal, to be close to her again. He’d missed her more than he would admit.

With a determined stride, Elijah stepped out of his car and headed toward them. The tension between the two groups of bodyguards was thick, and a clash seemed imminent, but before things could escalate, Elijah’s sharp voice cut through the air. “Everyone, stand down!”

Immediately, the Purchas family’s bodyguards backed off, clearing a path for him. But before Elijah could approach the car, he was stopped by the Davidson family’s men, standing firm in his way.

“Kate!” Elijah called out, his voice strained.

“I’m not here to cause trouble, Kate. I just want to take you out for supper,” Elijah said softly.

Kate stayed quiet for a moment before rolling down her window. Their eyes locked under the streetlight…his gaze, full of yearning, met hers, calm and unreadable.

Elijah’s eyes lingered on her face, greedily soaking in every detail as if he wanted to reach out and touch her. “Thanks, Mr. Purchas, but no need. My husband’s already prepared supper for me at home,” she replied, her tone steady at first, but softening with a hint of sweetness by the end.

Elijah felt like her words had sliced through his heart, leaving it bleeding. She should’ve been his, but here she was, the wife of his sworn enemy.

His expression hardened, the warmth draining from his voice. “Kate, I’ve got plenty of people with me, and they’ve got iron rods in hand. Your bodyguards? Just two

umbrellas. You’re smart-you know how this ends. Your guys don’t stand a chance.”

Kate’s eyes narrowed in anger, but Elijah cut her off. “I know you can fight, but you couldn’t beat me, let alone my guards. Alfred’s men are skilled, sure, but mine are no pushovers. You know my favorite thing in the world is competing with Alfred.”

He smirked, knowing he had spent a fortune to make sure his men could rival Alfred’s elite.

“Is that a threat, Mr. Purchas?” Kate asked coolly, her gaze never wavering.

Elijah held her gaze firmly. “If you see it as a threat, then so be it,” he said coolly. “You’ve got two minutes to decide. Either you get in my car, or I’ll carry you there myself.”

“Kate, I’ll give you two minutes to consider whether you should get into my car or let me carry you.”

Kate’s face darkened. “Elijah, you’re disgusting!”

He shrugged, eyes cold. “I don’t need to play the gentleman with you.”

Kate was stunned into silence, her anger bubbling beneath the surface. Elijah stepped back, his bodyguards closing in around him. Glancing at his watch, he added, “Time’s ticking. Two minutes. If you don’t want anyone hurt, just get in the car. I swear it’s only for supper, nothing more. I won’t lay a hand on you.”

Kate’s expression hardened. “And I’m supposed to believe that?”

Elijah’s smirk deepened. “Didn’t I let you go that morning? If I didn’t let you, you wouldn’t have made it out the door.” If he really wanted to, he could’ve had her in minutes and made her his. Then Rowena would be back in their lives, and the three of them could be a family again.

“You’re wasting time,” he continued, glancing at his watch again. “Thirty seconds down.”

Kate said nothing, her mind racing. She knew Liam had already called Alfred, but even Alfred couldn’t get here in two minutes.

Elijah wasn’t bluffing either. If she didn’t make a decision, he’d do what he said: his men would attack, and they would drag her into his car whether she wanted to or not. Frustration surged through her. Elijah’s relentless pursuit felt like a cruel twist of fate, as if life had given her a second chance but refused to make it easy.

If she wanted to live happily with Alfred, she knew she would have to weather countless storms. But she believed there’d always be sunshine after the rain.

Kate shot a sharp look at Elijah, but he just stared back at her, his gaze deep and intense. To anyone else, it might have seemed affectionate but it made her stomach turn. After a moment of thought, Kate reached for the car door. “Mrs. Davidson!” Liam and the two bodyguards called out at once.

Logan stepped forward, his voice firm. “Mrs. Davidson, get back in the car. We’ll protect you.”

There was no way he was going to let Alfred’s biggest rival take Kate.

“Mrs. Davidson, please don’t!” Liam urged again. But Kate raised her hand, signaling them to stop.

Then, she stepped out.

“Mrs. Davidson,” Logan and the other bodyguard moved to block her path.

“Logan, right?” Kate asked, recognizing him from Yael. “This is between me and Mr. Purchas. If we don’t settle this, it’ll just keep happening. Don’t worry. He won’t harm me, and I won’t do anything to let you down.”

Logan and the other bodyguard exchanged a look before stepping aside.

Kate walked past them, stopping in front of Elijah. His eyes lit up, thinking she was finally giving in.

Taking a deep breath to calm herself, Kate glared at him, her voice cold and sharp. “Elijah, I know you’re clinging to this because of Rowena. Since you don’t trust your own investigation, let me tell you the real story behind it all.”

“Come with me,” she said, turning on her heel and walking away.

Elijah hesitated for a moment, then followed.

“Logan, stay where you are,” Kate ordered. Meanwhile, the Purchas family bodyguards held their ground without Elijah’s signal.

Kate stopped under a streetlight, far enough from the others, her back to Elijah as she stared into the distance.

“Kate,” Elijah said softly, “I swear, I don’t mean you any harm. I just want Rowena back so we can be a family again.”

Without warning, Kate spun around and slapped him hard across the face.

The sound echoed. Elijah hadn’t seen it coming. His cheek reddened, swelling almost immediately.

His expression shifted from anger to frustration, before finally settling into a cold calm.

Chapter 314

Elijah touched the side of his face where Kate had slapped him, his voice low and rough. “Kate, no one’s ever dared to hit me before. Especially not in the face. You’re the first.” He paused, his gaze hardening. “Anyone else would’ve lost. a hand for that, but you? I’ll let it slide.”

In the back of his mind, he remembered that night-when he took advantage of her drunken state. He had failed her, just like in his dreams.

Kate’s eyes burned with hatred. “That slap was for Rowena.” In her past life, she hadn’t known who Rowena’s real father was. After her rebirth, she discovered the truth: it was Elijah. She had once believed that Elijah was tricked into sleeping with her. He never really looked at her when they were together. At the time, she didn’t resent him because she didn’t know about Rowena then.

Elijah’s eyes widened, her words striking him hard. “Rowena? She’s real? Where is she?” His voice trembled with urgency as he grabbed her shoulders, eyes wild with hope. “Where did you hide her?”

Kate shoved him away, not letting him hold her shoulders.

“Rowena? You want to know where she is?” Her voice broke, bitter and raw. “She’s dead, Elijah. She was only seven months old… a beautiful little girl, but…”,

Her throat tightened as she blinked away tears, turning her back on him so he wouldn’t see her pain. Her voice became distant, almost hollow. “You keep asking about Rowena, but I have a question for you. Do you think you were tricked into this? Or did you know? Did you let me marry Chris, knowing I was carrying your daughter? You didn’t seem to care when we were together, so why now?

“I always thought Rowena was Chris’s,” Kate said, her voice trembling. “But he told me he never touched me. He called her a bastard.” Her words cracked as the painful memory hit her like a wave. “He… he picked her up and threw her to the ground. Said her crying made him lose control. But I saw it. He dropped her on purpose.”

The memory was a knife that twisted in her chest, making her eyes sting with tears she couldn’t stop. Kate hated Chris and Kyla with every fiber of her being. But she also hated herself for being powerless. And after finding out Rowena was Elijah’s, she hated him, too.

“Rowena…” her voice broke again as she wiped at her tears, her anger rising with each word. She spun around to face Elijah, her expression hard and full of hate. “I rushed her to the hospital, but Chris wouldn’t let me take his car. Mine had run out of gas, and I had no choice but to run with her in my arms, all the way to the hospital. Where were you, Elijah?”

Her voice grew more desperate, each sentence laced with bitterness. “I tried to stop taxis as I ran, but no one would stop. She was getting worse, her little body growing weaker. She couldn’t even cry anymore. Where were you when we needed you?”

Kate’s tear-streaked face contorted in anguish as she continued, “Then I saw Alfred. I got into his car, and he made the driver run red lights all the way to the hospital. But we were too late. The doctor said her injuries were too severe.” She choked on the words, barely able to get them out. “Rowena died.”

She looked up at Elijah, her eyes filled with rage and grief.” So, tell me, Elijah. Were you schemed against, or did you make that mistake while you were sober?”

Elijah stood frozen, her words crashing down on him, leaving him in stunned silence.

Seeing Kate’s face covered with tears, Elijah instinctively reached out to wipe them away. But the moment his fingers touched her skin, she grabbed his hand and sank her teeth into the back of it, biting down hard. He winced but didn’t pull away, even as blood began to ooze from the wound. After a moment, she spat out the bloody saliva, releasing him with a disgusted look.

“Kate…” Elijah started, but he didn’t know what to say. In his dreams, he had been completely aware when he was with her. He hadn’t been schemed against. But the dreams were fragmented, bits and pieces of reality blurring into confusion. One minute he was with her, the next, she was pregnant.

In those dreams, he didn’t know about her marriage to Chris, didn’t know she’d had a daughter, and certainly didn’t know that Rowena had been killed by Chris.

“I… I…” Elijah stammered, unable to form a coherent thought.

Kate’s expression darkened in an instant. Her rage flared as she grabbed his tie, yanking him closer. “Elijah,” she hissed, “are you telling me you knew what you were doing when you slept with me? That you weren’t tricked?”

Elijah didn’t respond, his silence was all the confirmation she needed.

He remembered all too well that, even when he was sober, he couldn’t resist Kate. He wanted her, plain and simple.

“You disgusting pig!” she exploded, her fury boiling over. Elijah was the man responsible for all of her and Rowena’s suffering. The man who set their tragic fate in motion. Without warning, she began hitting him, her fists flying in a mix of anger and grief.

Kate had trained in combat, and her punches landed with surprising strength. Elijah stood still, taking the blows, not even raising a hand to defend himself. He let her vent every bit of her pent-up anger on him, accepting it as if he deserved each strike.

In the past, Kate used to say he was out of his mind, and she had nothing to do with him.

It turned out she just didn’t want to dive into the painful stuff. And the truth hit him hard: Rowena was gone.

So what if he was her biological Dad? Where was he when Rowena needed him most? He could only imagine the desperation Kate felt running to the hospital, trying to stop a cab, and getting ignored time after time.

The bodyguards from both families were caught in limbo, unsure if they should step in. Ultimately, they held back, sensing that Elijah wasn’t retaliating and didn’t want to make things worse.

Kate was exhausted, and Elijah was a mess. Blood was trickling from his nose and mouth, his face bruised and swollen, his clothes stained.

When he saw she had finally stopped, he ignored his own pain and pulled her into a hug. “Kate, are you okay?” he murmured, his heart aching.

“Let go of me, you jerk!” she snapped back.

“Kate, I’m sorry. I… where is Rowena’s grave? I need to see her.”

Elijah felt a sharp pain in his chest, like a knife twisting deeper. Finally, Kate acknowledged Rowena’s existence, but fate had put a wall between them.

“There’s no Rowena in this life!” she snapped, shoving him away with all her strength. “Give up on that idea! There will never be another Rowena with you!”

“Kate?” he said, confusion washing over him.

Her words hit him hard, stirring up sadness and anger, as if the past was coming alive again. But then she insisted that Rowena didn’t exist anymore.

“Elijah, whatever happened in our dreams will not repeat again. In this life, I’m Alfred’s wife. He’s the only man for me, and I’ll only have his children. If you truly believe that, then to atone for your sins, you should stay away from me!”

He was lost in a swirl of thoughts, ‘In her past life? Dreams? In this life?’

“You’ve had weird dreams too?” he asked softly. It struck him that her dreams were even clearer than his, leaving him puzzled about their strange connection.

“I want to make things right,” he said, desperation creeping in. “To atone for what I’ve done, I need to be in your life.

Kate, please, divorce Alfred and marry me. Let me spend my life making it up to you.”

Chapter 315

Kate was at a loss for words.

She couldn’t help but think, ‘This man is hopelessly stubborn! I’ve made things clear with him, trying to make him feel guilty and stop badgering me. But he still did as he thought. Damn it. He’s impossible!”

Kate cursed silently, ‘I didn’t tell Alfred about what happened years back. It’s also because Alfred felt sorry for me and didn’t want me to mention it. He was worried that I would be upset. After he knew the reason, Alfred stopped asking. But in front of Elijah, I’ve made myself very clear.

“Kate.” Elijah reached out to grab Kate again, but Kate kicked him in the knee. It hurt so much that Elijah almost fell to the ground.

“I’d rather not see you again in this life!” Kate said coldly and left Elijah behind.

“Kate…” Elijah reached out to pull her back.

“Don’t touch me!” Kate suddenly turned her head to warn him.

Elijah’s outstretched hand slowly fell. He watched in pain as Kate moved further and further away from him.

A line of cars approached from afar. It was Alfred’s convoy.

Soon, the convoy arrived. The car stopped, and Yael quickly opened the door and helped Alfred off.

Another bodyguard moved Alfred’s wheelchair out of the car and let Alfred sit in it.

Seeing Kate walking over, Alfred waited for her to come over instead of going forward.

“Mr. Davidson.” Kate walked to Alfred, squatted down, and placed her head on Alfred’s legs.

Alfred came in a hurry with a cold expression. However, in front of Kate, he was way too gentle. Without asking questions immediately, he patted Kate’s back quietly and gently.

When he felt the wet clothes, he suddenly lifted Kate’s head. When he saw her face covered in tears, he felt heartbroken. Then he stood up and pulled Kate into his arms.

“Kate,” Alfred called out softly, “I’m here. It’s fine now.”

“Mr. Davidson…” Kate sobbed softly, unable to finish her words.

“Don’t cry. You are breaking my heart.” Alfred gently pushed her away and held her face with both hands. He leaned forward and gently kissed her tears.

Kate tried her best to control her emotions and stop crying. ‘Those said memories were all from before. Now, my parents are fine, and I’m revenging step by step. Kate thought, ‘As for Elijah, nothing will happen between me and Elijah now.’

Under Alfred’s gentle coaxing, Kate calmed down and stopped crying. “Mr. Davidson, let’s go home.”

Alfred kissed her on the forehead and said gently, “Okay, let’ s go home. Get in the car first.”

Alfred swore in his heart. ‘Elijah made my beloved wife cry. If I did nothing, I wouldn’t be able to calm my anger.

Kate looked up at Alfred. Alfred lowered his head to gaze at her. The husband and wife stared at each other.

After a long while, Kate nodded gently. “I’ll wait for you in the car.”

Alfred’s large palm landed on her face. He touched it gently and kissed her red lips before letting go and letting her get into the car.

Still standing at the same spot and watching, Elijah was in pain and jealousy. ‘Kate should be mine.’

Every time he saw Alfred and Kate together, Elijah wanted to snatch Kate back.

It was all his fault for being too slow. If Elijah had started searching for the girl in his dream when he first had the dream, he would have found Kate before Alfred did and continued the relationship in the dream.

Yael wheeled Alfred over.

When the two guys faced each other, Alfred raised his hand and gestured for Yael to leave first. Yael retreated silently.

When looking at Elijah, whose hands were clenched into fists, Alfred’s eyes were deep and cold. Under Elijah’s equally cold gaze, Alfred stood up.

The two men were about the same height and had the same aura. Even they were equally good-looking. However, Alfred had a masculine aura, while Elijah was with a feminine aura. If Elijah hadn’t kept a straight face and pretended to be cold to neutralize his feminine aura, he would be a demon.

“You made my wife cry!” Alfred said coldly.

There was pain in Elijah’s eyes. “Alfred, I want Kate. I want her!”

As soon as Elijah finished speaking, Alfred punched Elijah’s nose. The nosebleed that had already stopped flowed down again.

Elijah wanted to retaliate, but when he remembered what Kate had said, he retracted his fist and only wiped the blood from his nose. He said coldly, “Alfred, I can lose to you in anything, but I won’t and can’t lose Kate to you unless you kill me here.”

Elijah thought, ‘I owe Kate. I owe Rowena. I want to make up for Kate. I have to atone for my sins.’

In Elijah’s opinion, he could only atone for his sins by marrying Kate and giving Kate the best life. He would dote on her, love her, spoil her, and make her the envy of everyone.

Alfred threw another punch. This time, Elijah dodged it.

Alfred quickly grabbed Elijah’s collar again. Although Elijah did not want to fight with Alfred, Alfred refused to let go. Elijah was forced to fight back.

Although the sworn enemies had always been at odds, it was the first time they had fought physically.

Alfred had some problems with his legs, but he was infuriated and did not show any mercy. Elijah could not gain the upper hand. Elijah got beaten up by Kate earlier, and his entire body was aching. At last, Elijah had been beaten to the ground by Alfred.

Alfred, who was also in a sorry state, stood in front of Elijah. He looked down at Elijah and said coldly, “Elijah, listen. I warn you for the last time. Kate is my wife. If you dare to touch my wife, I’ll take your life! Don’t tell me the nonsense that you had a child with Kate. You’d better go to a mental hospital. I’m Kate’s first man and will be her only man.”

Alfred’s words made Elijah raise his head. “You can… get up?”

Alfred kicked him away and said coldly, “Are you disappointed? I can get up! And I’m good in bed.”

Elijah had no choice but to be jealous.

Alfred turned around and walked back to the wheelchair. He sat down and pushed the wheelchair back.

When Yael saw their battle had ended, he quickly walked over and pushed Alfred toward the car.

Immediately after Alfred got into the car, his strong body fell toward Kate.

“Mr. Davidson.” Kate was terrified and quickly supported him.

Alfred rested his head on her shoulder. “I’m fine. I’m just tired.”

His legs had not fully recovered, but he gritted his teeth and persevered in front of his love rival. He forced himself to defeat Elijah.

“Mr. Davidson,” Kate asked Yael to pass the tissue. Kate took it to wipe Alfred’s sweat and said with worry, “I’ve taught Elijah a good lesson. Although I didn’t kill him, I made him suffer a bit.”

Alfred said coldly, “I will fight him to the death!”

Alfred and Elijah were archenemies. They were not on good terms usually. For Kate, the conflict between them had reached a new level.

“He’s an asshole!” Kate gritted her teeth and squeezed out a sentence.

Kate fumed and swore in her heart. ‘If Elijah had been schemed against by others, I would not blame him. I would only feel annoyed by Elijah’s badgering for the rest of my life. However, Elijah has taken advantage of me when he was sober, causing me a series of tragedies.

Chapter 316

Kate used to think love was paramount. For Chris, she restrained her temper, suppressed her combat skills, and was willing to be a silly woman wholeheartedly devoted to her husband.

However, without Elijah, her daughter would not have died. Could she not blame Elijah?

Alfred sat up straight and looked at Kate quietly.

Kate did not understand why he was looking at her, but she felt a little guilty as if she had made a huge mistake. In the end, Alfred pulled Kate tightly into his arms.

When they returned to the Davidson residence, it was already past 11 pm.

After Elijah’s ruckus, Kate no longer wanted to eat. She was also worried about Alfred’s health. Hence, the couple went straight into the room.

Back in the room, Kate dragged Alfred to the bed, pressed him onto the bed, and stripped him of his clothes.

Alfred grabbed her impudent hand and looked at her with his sharp eyes. His voice was low and dangerous. “Kate, you know this is dangerous, huh?”

“Let me see if you’re hurt.” Kate shook off Alfred’s hand and continued to tug at his clothes.

Alfred did not stop her. Instead, he cooperated with her and spread his arms and legs. Emotions were flowing in his eyes.

Kate had told him to clean up and wait for her at home tonight. Alfred had just finished a shower when Liam called.

“You’ve beaten Elijah up. He was injured and was at a disadvantage. Only I could hurt him. I’m fine.” Alfred said softly to comfort his beloved wife.

However, Kate had to check if he was injured after they returned. Alfred was happy that Kate was worried about him and cared about him so much.

Although Alfred was domineering, he had never fought with anyone before. Tonight was his first fight. And he was willing to make an exception.

‘No other man can lay a finger on my wife.’ Alfred thought,’ No one can, especially not Elijah, the strong love rival.’ Alfred minded that in Kate’s dream, she had slept with Elijah and might even have a daughter, although the baby girl Rowena might be Alfred’s child. Fortunately, it was a dream and not the truth. Otherwise, he might have killed Elijah.

Kate carefully examined Alfred. After confirming he was not injured, she was relieved.

When Kate tried to put his clothes back on, Alfred grabbed her hand again. When they looked at each other, Alfred’s eyes burned like fire, which set Kate on fire, too.

Alfred teased, “Kate, you asked me to clean myself up and wait for you.”

Kate smiled. Her smile was extremely bright.

She lowered her head and bit a certain part of Alfred, causing him to gasp. “I’m going to take a shower. I was sweating when I punched Elijah. It stinks.”

Alfred let go.

Kate entered the bathroom. She didn’t keep Alfred waiting and quickly came out of the bathroom. She put down her beautiful hair.

Alfred thought she had washed her hair and was about to say something when he saw her hair was not wet. He swallowed the words he wanted to say.

Elijah’s appearance stimulated Alfred’s desire, and Kate responded passionately. The couple did twice before falling asleep in each other’s arms.

*****

Lena was sitting on the sofa in the main house’s living room. Liam, who Lena had sent for, stood a few steps before her. He lowered his head and did not dare to look at Lena.

“Liam,” Lena said gently, “Alfred arranged for you to be Kate’s chauffeur. You know Kate’s whereabouts the best. Tell me, what does Kate do every night? Also, why did Alfred suddenly leave with so many bodyguards and return with Kate tonight?”

Although it was late at night and the heat wave during the day had subsided a lot, Liam was still sweating. He was so nervous that he did not know what to do. He knew he couldn’t tell the truth.

Liam pondered, ‘Lena has never liked Kate. If she knew Kate and the Purchas family were entangled, she would find fault with Kate.

‘However, Kate is innocent. After Kate married Mr. Davidson, she has never hooked up with other men.

‘The reason why Mr. Purchas is badgering Kate is most likely because of Mr. Davidson.

‘Whatever Mr. Davidson cares about, Mr. Purchas wants to snatch it. If he can’t take it, he will do everything he can to destroy it.

‘If I don’t tell the truth, Lena won’t let me go.

Lena pressed Liam, “Liam, be honest. If you dare to lie, you and your wife can leave now.”

Liam’s wife also worked in the Davidson residence. Her job was quite easy. She took care of the pets in the Pet House. Compared to others, at least she didn’t have to worry about offending her masters and didn’t have to please them all the time.

“Mrs. Davidson.” Liam looked up at Lena, then quickly lowered his head and said, “Kate goes to etiquette classes every afternoon after work. After class, she will come home immediately.”

“Etiquette classes?” Lena snorted and said sarcastically, Even if she takes etiquette classes for the rest of her life, she won’t be able to learn the manners of a noblewoman.

It was true that Kate was the Sutton family’s darling daughter, but she had lived in the countryside for twenty- five years. Even if she was born with a good temperament, in Lena’s eyes, Kate was still a country bumpkin. She was extremely dissatisfied with her daughter-in-law, Kate.

Olivia had asked Lena to invite Celia to the Davidson family. Since Lena did not like Kate as her daughter-in-law and did not respect Kate’s parents, she had yet to invite Leland and his wife over.

Celia wanted to get along well with the Davidson family. For Kate to live a stable life, Celia did not dare to offend the Davidson family.

Liam did not dare to reply. He knew none of the elders in the Davidson family liked Kate. But Kate was good.

“What was going on tonight?” Knowing Kate went to take etiquette classes every night, Lena did not say anything else even though her tone was sarcastic.

It was good to be ambitious. It was also a good sign to work hard to integrate into this circle and the Davidson family. At the very least, it meant Kate was sincere to Alfred and was willing to try hard for him.

Liam played dumb and said, “It’s fine. Mr. Davidson might miss Mrs. Davidson too much and couldn’t wait, so he went to pick her up.”

Lena slammed the table. And Liam shrank back in fear.

“Liam, I’m not a fool.” Lena fumed. “Don’t try to lie to me. Something must have happened tonight. Alfred brought people out in a hurry as if he was going to save someone.” The only person who could make Alfred leave in a hurry was that country bumpkin Kate.

When she thought about how Alfred, who had always been cold-hearted, was easily softened by Kate, Lena could not help but be angry.

The mother-in-law and daughter-in-law usually couldn’t get along well because the mother-in-law always felt the son she had raised painstakingly loved his wife more than his mother, so the mother-in-law always disliked her daughter-in-law out of jealousy.

Every girl was a treasure to her parents in her own family before marriage. For a man, the girl left her parents and married into a family unfamiliar to her. The girl had to bond with the man’s parents and bear the man’s children.

However, the girl had to suffer the hostility of her mother-in-law, and she was unwilling to accept it. Therefore, it was easy for the mother-in-law and daughter-in-law to fight endlessly for the same man.

The conflict would only get deeper and deeper.

Chapter 317

Alfred had Kate’s back. No one, including his family, was allowed to wrong Kate. Kate didn’t need to abide by the Davidson family’s countless rules. Although Alfred’s attitude made Lena, Kate’s mother-in-law, not dare to be rash, Lena was always unhappy with Kate in her heart, and the dissatisfaction deepened over time.

Lena always wanted to catch Kate in the wrong and force Kate to leave Alfred.

“Mrs. Davidson, nothing happened tonight.” Liam would not relent.

He was afraid of Lena, but he was more frightened of Alfred.

They were not allowed to talk about anything related to Alfred. Without Alfred’s consent, they could not reveal a word even if Olivia interrogated them.

Liam and his wife might have to leave the Davidson family if they offended Lena. But if they offended Alfred, they would have to leave Sherpsel.

“Liam, tell me the truth. I promise I won’t let Alfred know or cause trouble for Kate.” Lena calmed down and wanted to trick Liam into telling the truth.

“Mrs. Davidson, it’s true. Nothing happened. That’s the truth.” Liam looked helpless.

Lena’s expression darkened again. She stared at Liam coldly and threatened, “Liam, believe it or not, I’ll get you and your wife out of the Davidson residence immediately.” “Mrs. Davidson, even if you ask me and my wife to leave immediately, I’ll still say the same thing. Kate rushed home after class, and nothing happened. Why did Mr. Davidson leave in a hurry with his men? I’m not with Mr. Davidson, so I don’t know why.” Liam raised his head to look at Lena and said, “If you want to know what Mr. Davidson has done, you can ask Yael.”

Yael was Alfred’s right-hand man, who followed Alfred almost everywhere.

Although Liam was a driver, he rarely drove. He often took care of the pets with his wife. After Kate moved in, James arranged for Liam to be Kate’s driver. That was how he had something to do every day.

Lena was furious. Of course, she knew Yael knew everything. But she did not dare to call Yael over for questioning. It was true that Yael was Alfred’s bodyguard. But Yael was from a good family. He was willing to be Alfred’s bodyguard for two reasons. Firstly, he had learned martial arts. Secondly, Alfred had once saved his life.

Yael lowered himself to be Alfred’s bodyguard to repay Alfred for saving his life.

Who was most loyal to Alfred? It must be Yael and James. Lena even could not get anything out of Liam. So she knew it was a dream to think she could dig for information from Yael.

Lena tried to say something else. “Liam, don’t think that I…” “Lena.” A gentle shout came from the stairs.

Lena knew it was time to stop asking.

Austin walked downstairs. When he got closer, he glanced at Liam before his gaze landed on his wife. Then, he said gently, “If you can’t sleep and want to talk to someone, you can wake me up. Liam has to pick Kate up and down every day. It’s quite tiring.”

He turned Lena’s question into a chat, giving Lena a way out. It also saved Liam from being blamed.

Lena took a few deep breaths. Her husband had gone downstairs, so she could not question Liam anymore. She said calmly, “It’s late, Liam. Go back and rest.”

Liam said instantly, “Mr. Davidson, Mrs. Davidson, good night.”

After that, Liam quickly left the main house as if fleeing for his life.

After stepping out of the courtyard door of the central main house, Liam raised his hand to wipe the cold sweat off his forehead.

Liam sighed inside. ‘Good lord, it scared the hell out of me. I thought I would lose my job.’

Austin, who saved Liam from a hard time, sat beside Lena. Looking at Lena’s unhappy expression, he gently poked her face with his finger and said, “You don’t sleep in the middle of the night. Staying up late does no good to your health and well-maintained skin. Have some beauty sleep. I want to see you stunning as usual.”

“Huh? Are you tired of me or what? Are you thinking of replacing me with a young and pretty woman?” Lena slapped away Austin’s finger that was gently poking her face.

Austin smiled. “If I get a young and pretty woman, I bet you will make a real scene in the Davidson family. For the peace at home, I’d better stay by your side for the rest of my life.” Lena rolled her eyes. “What do you mean? Are you saying I’m getting old? For God’s sake, I’m still attractive, okay?” “Exactly, you’re as attractive as usual. If you were an old lady, I would be an old man. When we married, we promised to grow old together.” Austin deliberately looked at Lena’s hair. “Let me see if you have grey hair. I looked in the mirror yesterday and saw I had some.”

Austin was seven years older than Lena. It was normal for him to have grey hair earlier than Lena.

Perhaps it was because he was a few years older than Lena. After they got married, he had always doted on Lena.

“I don’t have grey hair.” Lena also looked at Austin’s hair and said, “Tell Alfred to let Thorin come and help you dye your hair. I haven’t even had grey hair yet, so I won’t allow you to have it. We agreed to grow old together. You can’t always be ahead of me.”

“Okay,” Austin replied gently. Then, he held Lena’s hand and said, “It’s late. Let’s go to bed. We’ll get some gifts and visit the Sutton family tomorrow.”

No matter how dissatisfied everyone in the Davidson family was with Kate, Kate was still Alfred’s legal wife.

They had always postponed the meeting with the Sutton family. Austin felt if this dragged on, the Davidson family would appear rude.

“I’m not going.” Lena was mad. “If you want to meet them, call them and tell them to come and meet us here.”

Austin sighed. “Honey, I’m so worried about Cynthia.” “What’s wrong with Cynthia?” asked Lena.

Cynthia was the apple of Lena’s eye. When Austin mentioned Cynthia, Lena became nervous and wondered if she, as the mother, had missed out on what had happened to Cynthia.

“People say karma is a bitch. One might not get punished by his wrongdoings, but his descendants will.” Austin said worriedly, “If you treat Kate like this now, I’m afraid Cynthia will have a hard time after she gets married and meets a mother-in-law who will be like you, who will dislike and neglect her. And her mother-in-law won’t take us seriously, either.”

Lena’s face darkened. “It’s our future son-in-law’s fortune to marry Cynthia, the gem of the Davidson family. Who dares to look down on Cynthia? How dare Cynthia’s future in-laws ignore us? I’ll knock some sense into them.

“Austin, Cynthia is your daughter. She’s the treasure the Davidson family has been looking forward to for five generations. A country bumpkin like Kate can’t compare to her. Don’t talk about Cynthia!”

Austin said calmly, “It’s because Cynthia is a treasure the Davidson family has been looking forward to for five generations. As parents, we must do more good deeds and pray for her so she can be as happy as she is now for the rest of her life.”

In the end, Austin said a few realistic words. “Cynthia is twenty-three, but no man is pursuing her because she has fifteen elder brothers and cousins. That group of guys has scared many men away. In the future, if a guy dares to marry Cynthia, his family will be no worse than the Davidson family.”

Lena was speechless.

Chapter 318

The entire Davidson family spoiled Cynthia. But she wasn’t wild or unreasonable. Instead, she was a sensible girl. There was nothing wrong with her appearance. She was a beauty.

Logically speaking, such a beauty could charm many men. The men who pursued her should have been too many to count. But the fact was that no man pursued Cynthia.

No one dared to challenge the Davidson family’s fifteen young heirs. Not to mention the fifteen young heirs, they didn’t even dare to challenge Alfred alone.

Lena couldn’t believe it. “Austin, to convince me to accept Kate, you even cursed your daughter to have an unfortunate future, huh?”

Austin poked Lena’s forehead again.

If Kate were there and saw how Austin and Lena were alone in private, she would understand why Alfred liked to flick her forehead or poke her. It was in his family genes! Austin explained, “Kate is just a daughter-in-law. Cynthia is our daughter. Daughters and daughters-in-law are different. How would I curse Cynthia for Kate? I’m just telling the truth. You often bring Cynthia to all kinds of banquets. Did any young man ever hit on Cynthia at the banquets?”

Lena was at a loss for words. Of course, she knew Austin was not cursing Cynthia. She was just angry that Austin could accept Kate as his daughter-in-law.

Austin sighed. “I told you to stop watching Kate. That will only worsen your already bad relationship with Kate and make Alfred unhappy with you.”

Olivia instigated Lena to get a private detective to watch Kate. After his persuasion, Lena finally stopped doing that.

However, Lena still refused to give up. She kept thinking about breaking up Alfred and Kate.

“I just want to know what she did to make Alfred leave the house hurriedly with so many bodyguards, although it was late at night.” Lena said aggrievedly, “I’m concerned about Alfred. Kate can do whatever she wants. I don’t care about her.”

Lena added, “The private detective caught Kate messing around with Elijah last time. I always thought Kate was a spy sent by Elijah to Alfred. When the time was right, Kate would give the Davidson family and Alfred a fatal blow.” ‘Alfred won’t listen to me. Even my husband is speaking up for Kate.’ Lena was extremely depressed as she thought,’ Oh, my two other sons and even my only daughter like Kate. So, am I the only bad person in the entire family?’

“Kate loved Chris so much, but she suddenly stopped loving him. That’s hard to believe.” Lena did not believe Kate because she felt Kate had changed too quickly.

“Time will tell.” Austin said warmly, “For now, what Kate has brought to Alfred is good. At the very least, Kate can get Alfred to do rehabilitation and slowly return to the crowd. Why don’t you give Kate and yourself the time to prove whether she’s good or bad?”

Lena was silent.

“It’s late. Get some rest.” Austin held Lena’s hand. “You should think more about your husband and not always consider Kate’s husband. Alfred has Kate to care for him.” Lena immediately pouted at Austin. “We’re married for so many years, yet you’re still so sweet. Aren’t you cheeky?” Lena was happy that Austin got jealous because of Alfred. She let Austin hold her hand and bring her upstairs.

The central main house returned to calmness. Soon, the room was engulfed by darkness.

*****

In the Purchas family, the butler, Kelvin Leach’s heart ached as he watched Elijah, who had drunk a lot and was covered in injuries. Elijah quietly leaned against the back of the sofa, his intoxicated eyes still fixed on the painting he had painted a few days ago.

The painting was of a chubby baby. The baby looked pretty and lovely. After Elijah finished the painting, he asked the servants to frame it and hang it in the hall.

Kelvin checked the time. It was almost dawn.

Seeing Elijah directly pick up a bottle to drink instead of using the wine glass, Kelvin couldn’t help but rush over and snatch the bottle from Elijah. “Mr. Purchas, you’ve drunk a lot. Enough.”

Kelvin’s heart was broken as he looked at Elijah whose face was blue and nose was swollen. He said, “Mr. Purchas, let me help you apply some medicine. It’s dawn. Shall we call Dr. Jenkins over?”

“She hates me,” Elijah said softly. His face was full of pain.” Rowena… is dead… It’s my fault…”

Kelvin knew the ‘her’ Elijah was referring to was Kate, who had become Mrs. Davidson, Alfred’s wife. Rowena was the baby that Elijah always painted. Elijah said that Rowena was his daughter.

Kelvin explained many times but to no avail. Elijah believed he had lost a part of his memory. He firmly believed that Kate had given birth to his daughter and hid her away to stop him from uniting with his daughter.

“Mr. Purchas.” Kelvin said helplessly and worriedly, “Mr. Purchas, the dream you always had was only a dream. It’s not the memory you lost. You had no interaction with Ms. Sutton in the past. Ms. Sutton only returned to the Sutton family over a year ago. She lived in a village far away from the city center before. Mr. Purchas, you couldn’t even see her.

“You’ve also investigated and even got a doctor to examine Ms. Sutton. Why didn’t you believe it? You even went to look for Ms. Sutton. Mr. Davidson doesn’t get along with you. He would beat you to death when he had the chance.”

Kelvin was terrified when the bodyguards brought Elijah back.

Elijah’s clothes were covered in bloodstains. His face was bruised and his nose was swollen. His clothes were in a mess. Kelvin had worked for the Purchas family for decades and watched Elijah grow up. He had never seen Elijah in such a sorry state.

After asking for the reason, Kelvin was angry, heartbroken, and helpless.

Elijah’s father, the former family head, suffered some mental problems because he could not accept that his wife was dead due to his sadness, so the Purchas family had no choice but to send him to the old residence far away from the city center to recuperate.

Elijah had no biological siblings. He had a few cousins, but they were all living overseas and rarely returned to the country.

Therefore, Elijah had no close one to persuade, stop, and care about him.

As for the other clansmen of the Purchas family, they were used to relying on Elijah and revering him. Therefore, they didn’t dare to say anything to Elijah. The only one who dared to speak was the clan head of the Purchas family. However, the old gentleman was already 100 years old. No one would disturb the peaceful life of the 100-year-old clan head if it weren’t a big deal.

“Was it a dream?” Elijah muttered in pain. His sharp eyes, which had always been seductive in the past, turned red. Tears were flickering in his eyes. “She made it sound so real… If it was a dream… why would she hate me?”

Elijah did not believe that was a dream.

However, he confirmed that he and Kate had no

interactions in the past. They couldn’t have slept together, and Kate could not have given birth to his daughter. It was very complicated and painful.

As he searched for the truth, Elijah could not tell if it was a dream or if it had truly happened.

“Mr. Purchas, Ms. Sutton hates you. Maybe it’s because you’re always badgering her, and she’s annoyed. After all, she’s Mr. Davidson’s wife now. You and Mr. Davidson are archenemies.”

Kelvin found a very reasonable reason for Elijah.

Chapter 319

Elijah shook his head.

His persistence only served to irritate Kate.

Kate hated him because of Rowena.

He had indirectly caused Rowena’s death.

Elijah had taken Kate when he was sober, and they had seen each other several times in public after she married Chris.

But Elijah did not do anything at all.

Even when she became pregnant and had a daughter, he never sought her out.

Elijah had never even suspected that Kate’s daughter might be his child.

His irresponsible actions led to Rowena’s death, making it seem as if he had indirectly caused his own daughter’s demise.

Elijah had no cheeks to draw Rowena’s likeness.

He had no right to say that Rowena should come back and look for them as her parents.

Elijah felt as if his heart were being ripped apart.

The pain was making his complexion grow paler.

Elijah thought, ‘It turns out that the ache of heartbreak and regret is incredibly unbearable.’

“Kelvin…” Elijah called out to him softly. “You should go rest. I want some quiet.”

Kelvin looked at him with concern.

Elijah managed a bitter smile. “I won’t drink anymore.”

Everyone said that alcohol could wash away sorrows, but after sobering up, the worries only multiply.

No matter whether it was a dream or reality, he and Kate were impossible. The only way he could ease his guilt now was by treating her well, as a way to atone.

But thinking of how Kate had married his arch-nemesis, Elijah still felt his heart shatter.

Kelvin said, “Mr. Purchas, you need to apply the ointment.”

Elijah gazed at Rowena’s portrait and said quietly, “No need, let it hurt.”

He had only suffered some minor injuries, but his daughter had lost her life.

Kelvin had to quietly exit the hall, resigned to Elijah’s insistence.

The lavish hall was left with only Elijah..

He leaned back on the sofa, staring at Rowena’s portrait for a long while before tears finally slipped from the corners of his eyes.

*****

“Rowena.” Elijah wept in front of Rowena’s portrait, while Kate dreamed of Rowena trying desperately to crawl towards her.

But Rowena was only seven months old. She couldn’t crawl yet.

Rowena was anxious, making little cooing sounds.

Kate wanted to go and pick her up, but no matter how she tried, she couldn’t reach Rowena.

Both Kate and Rowena were frantic.

In her panic, Kate shouted Rowena’s name and woke up.

Opening her eyes, she met Alfred’s deep gaze.

Kate stared at him in a daze.

After a moment, she turned to look out the window. Though the curtains were thick, the day had brightened, and the heavy fabric couldn’t completely block out the light.

Alfred handed her a few tissues, gently wiping the cold sweat from her forehead. “The air conditioning is on in here, and I still need to cover up with a light blanket. How can you still be sweating? Are you that anxious?”

Kate recalled the dream and said, “I dreamt of Rowena. She wanted to crawl over, but she couldn’t yet, just calling out to me. I wanted to go to her, but I couldn’t get close.”

Alfred’s eyes flickered as he thought, ‘Is Rowena trying to find her to be her mother again? Since we took precautions last night. Rowena should have no chance.’

Alfred didn’t believe in reincarnation. He thought everyone could only live once.

Yet the dreams he, Kate, and Elijah shared were interconnected, which surprised him and reshaped his understanding of the world.

Some things couldn’t be explained by science.

Alfred was an atheist who didn’t believe in reincarnation, while Kate firmly believed in it.

She quickly grasped the deeper meaning of the dream.

She turned to Alfred and asked, “Do you think Rowena wants to come back and be my daughter again, to continue our bond?”

Alfred flicked her forehead gently with his long fingers.

Kate raised her hand to touch the spot where he had flicked her.

“I’ve heard of people becoming obsessed, but I’ve never heard of someone being obsessed with their dreams. You said Elijah has issues. Do you want to be like him? When did you ever give birth to Rowena? Are you turning dreams into reality?”

Kate was at a loss for words.

“In the Davidson family, can women work after getting pregnant?” Kate suddenly asked.

Alfred playfully pinched her nose, leaned in, and pressed his lips against hers before sitting up, satisfied.

Alfred said, “Have you forgotten how much I fought to give you freedom so you could join your company?”

Women marrying into the Davidson family had no freedom to work. Dreaming of going back to work while pregnant was absurd.

Kate stuck out her tongue.

She sat up, wrapping her arms around Alfred’s waist and resting her face against his back. “Thank you for everything, Darling.”

Alfred didn’t immediately pry her arms from around him. He simply said in a low voice, “Once you’re pregnant, you need to stay at home and take care of the baby. I can fight for you on other matters, but this one, my family and I are on the same page.”

He could pamper her and let her do what she wanted.

She didn’t have to follow the rules of the Davidson family.

If she got pregnant, he wouldn’t want her to be as busy and exhausted as she was now.

After all, he had plenty of money. Even if she never worked again, he could support her and their child without her having to work during her pregnancy.

Kate immediately released her hold around his waist, saying, “You’ve probably never seen a pregnant woman still working, right? Unless there are special circumstances that require bed rest, usually, it’s fine to do some things while pregnant.”

Alfred turned to face her, amused by her annoyed expression. He playfully pinched her cheek again and said, I’m just worried about you. We don’t lack money. If you really do get pregnant, all you need to focus on is taking care of yourself and Rowena. You don’t have to worry about anything else.

“Many women look forward to resting during their

pregnancy, and here you are complaining about me as if I don’t let you work.”

Kate was speechless.

“Pregnancy comes with morning sickness. If it’s severe, you’ Il be throwing up all day. How will you have the energy to work?” Alfred asked.

Kate said, “You know a lot.”

Alfred chuckled. “I’m several years older than Cynthia. When my mom was pregnant with her, I was already aware of this. My mom had terrible morning sickness and was sick all day.”

Kate thought for a moment, left speechless.

Finally, she muttered, “Well, let’s wait a while before having kids. I still have a lot to do.”

Alfred hugged her tightly. “I don’t want to rush into having kids either. Let’s enjoy our time as a couple for another two or three years before having a child.”

He was in his thirties, while she was still quite young. In two or three years, she would still be under thirty.

Kate said, “If others find out you’re doing just fine and that I’ m not getting pregnant for a few years, your family will say I’m infertile and will force you to divorce me.”

“My matters are my own. Unless I want to, no one can

interfere,” Alfred said with a commanding tone.

Chapter 320

Thinking about his position in the Davidson family and his domineering nature, Kate realized that her complaints and worries were unnecessary.

“Next year, we should have a baby.” Kate was eager to know if Rowena could come back to her.

“Let’s wait two more years,” Alfred said.

“One year.”

“Three years.”

“Mr. Davidson, you’re just raising the stakes here,” Kate teased.

Kate said, “Are you worried that if we have a child, my attention will shift entirely to the baby, leaving you neglected?”

Alfred felt a bit exposed, as if she could read his thoughts. He pulled her in close and kissed her fiercely, leaving her dizzy before stepping back.

Kate lay on the bed, savoring the kiss and then burst into giggles.

He was jealous of the baby.

That was why he didn’t want her to get pregnant too soon.

Alfred, now dressed, heard her laughter and turned, unable to hold back his smile.

When Kate was in a good mood, she was happy and laughed.

Every time he saw her looking so pleased, Alfred’s own mood lifted.

“Mr. Davidson,” Kate said after a moment, sitting up, “I have a love letter for you in my bag. I forgot to give it to you last night.”

“Your love letter is probably just a template you copied from Google,” Alfred joked.

But he quickly retrieved her bag, pulled out an envelope, and settled into his wheelchair, leisurely opening it.

“Even though I can’t write a beautifully worded love letter, it’ s definitely my own work, not copied from Google. I worked hard on it,” she said, grinning.

Alfred thought, ‘Sneaking in writing love letters during work hours? She has indeed put in the effort.’

“My love letter has more words than the one you wrote me,” she added.

Alfred took out the thick sheets of paper from the envelope. Given the thickness, she probably had written more than he did.

With anticipation, Alfred unfolded his first-ever love letter, only to see the words, “Mr. Davidson, I love you,” written repeatedly across five sheets.

She must have gotten tired because the latter parts were all messy and uneven.

Alfred was shocked.

She used five sheets of paper, and each one had the same content.

Alfred thought, ‘Well, she has certainly put in the effort and feeling into it. Otherwise, she wouldn’t have filled five sheets.’

He knew better than to expect a poetic love letter.

After all, when she was asked to write a ten-thousand-word essay, she kept repeating the same line.

He carefully folded the sheets back up and put them away.

“I’ll keep your love letter safe,” he said, looking at her. “When our son grows up and wants to woo a girl, I’ll show him this letter and teach him how to write a love letter.”

Kate exclaimed, “I worked so hard on that! My hand is exhausted, and you still think it’s not good enough.”

“I don’t think it’s bad,” Alfred said.

Even if her love letter left him speechless, Alfred felt his heart warm.

“Really, you don’t mind?” she asked, smiling. “I really don’t,” Alfred said.

Kate said, “Better than the one you wrote me, right?” “The feelings are very real and sincere.”

“Mr. Davidson, your praise sounds odd,” Kate said.

Alfred was speechless.

About ten minutes later in the yard, Alfred sat in his wheelchair, watching Kate water the flowers.

Some flowers had withered, while others were in full bloom. When she found particularly beautiful blooms, Kate would whip out her phone to take pictures and post them on her Instagram timeline.

Alfred didn’t post on social media, but that didn’t stop him from looking at hers.

Whenever she posted, he would be the first to like it.

“By the way, Mr. Davidson, you have a whole area of water lilies. They’re still in bloom! Shall we go see them?” Kate said.

They still had time before they had to leave for work. “Come here,” Alfred said.

Kate set down the watering can and walked over.

“Bend down,” Alfred said.

Kate quickly took a few steps back, cautioning, “You want to pinch my face and flick my forehead again? I won’t fall for it this time.”

Alfred’s eyes sparkled with amusement. “Look at you, getting smarter.”

Kate said, “I’m not stupid. It’s just that being around someone like you makes me seem a bit dim.”

“So, it’s my fault for being too smart?” he asked, turning to face her as she pushed him outside.

“I never said you are at fault,” Kate said.

Once they exited the yard, Kate followed Alfred’s lead to the

water lily viewing area.

“You’ve been here this long and still don’t know your way around?” Alfred remarked.

Kate, wary of his request for her to memorize the entire Davidson residence in a few days, quickly replied, “I’ve been busy! But I know the routes around our house well enough not to get lost again.”

“There are so many water lilies. Mr. Davidson, let’s pick some flowers this weekend to decorate the house. I’ll make you some desserts.

Alfred looked up at her. “You always think about food. Are you not going to Chris’s wedding this weekend?”

Kate said, “Oh right, I almost forgot about that important event. Will you accompany me?”

“My wife is attending her ex-boyfriend’s wedding, of course, I’ll go and cause a scene.” Alfred’s expression shifted rapidly, becoming cold and fierce.

Kate noticed and felt grateful for her sharp wits this lifetime. She hadn’t angered this man and instead clung to him.

Those who offended Alfred never ended well.

Suddenly, Kate recalled the past.

She had been foolish enough to cut her wrists to refuse marriage, effectively trampling Alfred’s dignity. Given his temperament, he should have held a grudge against her. But he hadn’t.

After she refused marriage, Alfred never sought her out or caused trouble for the Sutton Group.

He even helped her when she needed it. That was quite uncharacteristic of Alfred.

Kate couldn’t figure out why.

“Mr. Davidson, you’re the best,” Kate said.

“Is there a reward?” Alfred asked.

“You lack nothing, so what reward do you need?” Kate asked.

“I may not lack anything, but I can’t just do things for free. A businessman is always wary of losing money.”

Kate mumbled a few words before stopping. She turned and picked a water lily that was close to the shore with ease.

Then she placed the water lily in Alfred’s arms.

“Here, honey, consider this a little interest for your reward,” Kate said.

Alfred looked down, inhaled the scent of the water lily, and smiled faintly. “Good.”

His action made Kate suspect that he was actually a man who loved flowers, just too prideful to admit it.

お金金

SEND GIFT or GCASH: +63.936.139.8714

COMMENT

Subscribe


Prev | Next

A Tale Of Redemption And Passion by Isidore Walsh (Chapters 301, to 310) – Daisy Novels

Chapter 301

For her future, for her ambition, for her indignation, she had to abort this child. She was still young; she could have another child in the future. If she lost everything she had now, she would regret it.

“Kate, even if you have Alfred’s support, I will not admit defeat. Just you wait!” Kayla swore.

Once she proved that Kate was a fraud, it was Kate’s misfortune. Once Kate was beaten back to her original state, the Davidson family would definitely not be able to tolerate her. Alfred would also be disappointed in her for being so scheming and deceiving him.

Two black cars drove into the Regency Group. They stopped in the visitor parking area.

The driver quickly opened the door for the person in the backseat. Martin, dressed in a suit, got out of the car. Four bodyguards alighted from the other car.

After getting out of the car, Martin looked up at the 68-story office building in front of him. He wanted to take this building for himself! The bright sun in the sky was too dazzling. Martin quickly lowered his head, unable to withstand the glaring sunlight.

He stepped forward into the building, and the four bodyguards silently followed him. Martin was the CEO of Weaver Group. The relationship between Weaver Group and Regency Group was once considered close. Now, the relationship had become very delicate because Regency Group was targeting and suppressing Weaver Group.

However, it was much easier for Martin to see Alfred than for others. With just a few announcements, he could go upstairs without making an appointment or waiting like everyone else.

Yael and the others guarding outside the office naturally stopped Martin’s bodyguards, preventing them from following him into Alfred’s office.

“Wait outside,” Martin instructed his bodyguards, aware of Alfred’s rules. He then entered Alfred’s office, guided by Lily.

Upon entering, Martin saw that Alfred was on the phone. Noticing the gentleness on Alfred’s usually stern face, Martin surmised he was speaking with Kate. He had urged his sister to move on from Alfred and focus on Elijah. However, seeing Alfred’s tenderness toward Kate made Martin feel deeply unsettled.

“What part of my beloved sister is inferior to Kate?” He thought with puzzlement.

On the phone, Kate said cheerfully, “Alfred, I didn’t call for anything important. I’m just in a good mood and couldn’t resist wanting to hear your voice.”

“Your voice is so lovely, Alfred. Just listening to you makes me want to give you my heart.”

“I didn’t know you were a voice person.” Alfred replied with a hint of amusement, “How did I not know you were so sensitive to voices?”

“Anyway, it’s a good thing. You just need to know that your wife is happy now. Alfred, let’s have lunch together. I will pick you up,” Kate said cheerfully.

Alfred responded affectionately, “Other than when you have plans with someone else, when do I not wait for you to eat together?”

He rarely turned her down for others, but she often rejected him because of them.

“My husband is the best! I love my husband the most! My love for him…” Kate continued, showering him with compliments.

Alfred was accustomed to it and did not bother interrupting her flattery. However, he could not help but smile, a sight that made Martin uneasy.

“Alfred, I miss you again. Did you miss me?” Kate asked playfully.

“You’re asking the obvious. My time is very precious, but whenever you call, no matter what I’m doing, I will gladly chat with you,” Alfred replied. If he did not want her or did not love her, he would not be so tolerant of her antics.

“I’m content. Alfred, you’re busy. Earn more money for your wife; I’m as beautiful as a flower. I will also earn more money for my husband as pocket money,” Kate said.

“Give me a kiss,” Alfred replied.

Kate blew a kiss on the phone and hung up with a smile.

This woman could always easily stir his heart and sweep away his fatigue. With her, no matter how tired he was, it felt worthwhile.

After putting down his phone, Alfred looked up at Martin, who had already taken a seat opposite him. His expression quickly shifted back to its usual coldness as if by magic. The gentleness that had been present moments ago vanished without a trace.

As expected of Alfred; he could retract and release his emotions effortlessly.

Martin praised Alfred in his mind.

“Did you need something?” Alfred asked Martin in a low and cold voice.

He had known Martin since they were young. They were not friends, but they were very familiar with each other.

“Mr. Davidson and Kate are getting along very well,” Martin replied, avoiding the question.

Alfred’s expression turned icy. “Martin, if you are here to inquire about my relationship with my wife, please leave now. Do not waste my time.”

Martin complained, “Not a word?”

Alfred responded, “It is none of your business. What is there to say?”

Martin continued, “If not… I have hopes of becoming your brother-in-law.”

Alfred replied coldly, “It is fine if Grace likes to dream, but you, the dignified CEO of Weaver Group, also like to dream so much. Martin, be careful that Weaver Group will fall because of you.”

Alfred had never loved Grace and had never made her any promises.

It had always been the Weaver family’s wishful thinking. Martin’s elders were also a little tempted. After all, in Sherpsel, only Grace’s status was worthy of him.

Martin said, “…Alright, I said something wrong. Don’t be angry.” The person who gave up on Alfred was his sister. At this point, nothing more could be said.

Martin sat up straight and looked directly at Alfred, asking,” Alfred, are you taking revenge for your father-in-law?”

“So what if I am?” Alfred replied, his tone firm. Martin choked slightly.

Alfred’s father-in-law’s company was Sutton Group. The Weaver Group targeted Sutton Group, snatching a project that was almost finalized and causing losses for Sutton Group. It was only natural for Alfred to want to stand up for his father-in-law.

“Alfred,” Martin continued, smiling, “I previously did not

know, so I was not at fault. Now that I do know, there is no way to turn back time to correct it. Although our families do not dare to say we are old friends, we are fine. We have known each other since we were young. We are not friends, but we are very familiar.”

“The Weaver family has never intended to go against your Regency Group. Do you think… you can stop?”

Martin promised, “I guarantee I will not attack Sutton Group again.” He would not touch Sutton Group again until his group had enough strength to overwhelm Regency Group.

“Martin, I realized that intercepting a project that others are negotiating gives me a sense of accomplishment and benefits the company. I do not want to stop. What should I do?” Alfred’s words made Martin so angry that he almost spat out a mouthful of blood.

“No wonder you like to take advantage of my father-in-law so much,” A comment added by Alfred made Martin feel even more helpless.

In the end, Alfred takes revenge for the Sutton Group. The Weaver family was now being attacked from both sides.

Regency Group and Purchas Group were firing at his family. He came to meet Alfred, who was willing to see him. But when he went to the Purchas Group to look for Elijah, those damn peach blossom eyes did not even give him basic respect, and he did not want to see Martin.

Martin was infuriated.

Chapter 302

After exiting the Regency Group, Martin got into the car. After a long silence, he instructed the driver, “Go to Sutton Group.”

It’s up to one to fix what one has broken.

He was taking revenge on behalf of his sister by targeting Kate and going after the Sutton Group. He could only continue to look for Leland.

Martin had never been so humble and taken the initiative to make peace.

But for the family business, for the entire family, he had to lower his head.

In the business world, one has to be flexible. Acting impulsively could easily lead to major trouble, just like this time. In trying to stand up for his sister, he had created significant problems.

Martin would never have imagined that the Sutton Group, which he had never taken seriously, would trip him up so badly.

Thinking of something, Martin took out his phone and made a call.

“Martin.” A sweet voice came through. It was Grace. “Grace, where are you now?”

“I’m out shopping with Melanie. What’s wrong?”

Martin Weaver said gently, “Nothing. I thought you went to the Purchas Group.”

plan to go over at noon. I’m having lunch with Elijah.”

“Okay, then continue shopping. I’ll hang up.”

Grace stopped him. “Martin, you suddenly called me, so there must be something on your mind. What is it? Tell me. I can help you share your worries-I’m here for you.”

Martin felt the weight of his responsibilities and the pressure he was under. If the company was doing well, the entire family benefited. But if a crisis hit, everyone blamed him, the head of the family, for causing their anxiety.

Becoming the family’s successor is not easy. Even if one has power and influence, one cannot truly separate oneself from the family. One might be able to call the shots outside, but it does not change the fact that one is working hard for the entire family.

“If you are free, go hang out with Cynthia. And if you meet Alfred’s wife, be nice,” Martin said, not wanting to make Grace feel guilty. He just gave her a vague reminder. Grace replied unhappily, “Why should I be nice to that country bumpkin? Just because she married Alfred does not mean she can be on the same level as me. In my eyes, she will always be unworthy of carrying my shoes.”

After saying that, Grace quickly asked, “Martin, did you help me deal with Sutton Group a while back? Is Alfred taking revenge now?”

“It’s fine. I can still handle it. Although the Weaver Group isn’t as good as the Regency Group, we can be on par with the Purchas. If you do not want to be friends with Alfred’s wife, that is okay. I will not force you. But do not lose Cynthia as a friend,” Martin reassured her.

Although he did not want to elaborate, Grace was not naive. She understood that their group was facing a crisis, possibly even more severe than Cohen’s. The only person who could make Martin say such things had to be Alfred- and possibly Elijah as well.

Grace thought of what her brother had once said. She did not understand why Purchas wanted to go against Weaver.

Logically, since Regency was targeting Weaver, Purchas would seize the opportunity to ally with Weaver and confront Regency jointly.

Grace was puzzled. She only understood one thing:

because of her jealousy and hatred, she had asked her

brother to help her vent her anger, using Sutton as a means to take revenge on Kate. In doing so, she had caused trouble for Martin.

“Martin, I understand,” she said. Grace naturally would not give up on her friendship with Cynthia. However, recently, Cynthia had to accompany Lindsay, and since Grace and Lindsay did not get along, she did not want to go to the Davidson family to look for Cynthia.

After ending the call, Grace’s happy mood was affected. “Grace, what is wrong?” Melanie asked with concern. “Did that bitch Kate do something?” Melanie spat, her voice dripping with venom. “That bitch, relying on Alfred as her backer, is simply shameless and sinister. The last time I sent her an invitation, she schemed against me with just a few words and then went straight to Chris to report me.” Melanie continued, frustration evident in her tone. “Chris was angry for quite a while, and my parents did not hold back either. They scolded me for being reckless, tearing into me as if I were some sort of jinx. The worst part was my future mother-in-law. Every time she saw me, her face darkened as if I brought bad luck.”

Melanie sat beside her, listening quietly, her envy of Kate evident. She had always seen Kate as her rival in love, and the person she envied the most was Kate.

Grace remained silent, not responding to the conversation. Though Grace could be headstrong, she was not entirely without sense.

In the past, her arrogance and stubbornness were merely backed by the family’s status in Sherpsel.

Grace would still concede when she encountered tough opponents, such as the Regency and Purchas groups. She was unwilling to let Kate off just like that, but she had to change her strategy; she could no longer confront her head-on. She needed to shift from light to darkness.

“Melanie, know that you cannot afford to offend her now, so do not provoke her. Even if we do not like Kate, I have to admit that we are the ones who provoke her every time. She is not a blockhead who does not retaliate when we bully her.”

“As long as we do not provoke her, she will not take the initiative to target us.” Grace tried to convince Melanie.

Melanie looked at Grace in shock, unable to believe that she had heard these words from Grace.

“You are about to have your wedding with Chris. In the future, you have to hold onto Chris’ heart. As long as Chris’ heart is with you, even ten Kates will not be able to snatch it away. Besides, in my opinion, the current Kate does not love your Chris anymore. Do not act like Kate wants to take your man.”

“No matter how disabled Alfred is, he cannot be compared to Chris. Kate does not need to snatch your man.” Grace tried to assure Melanie.

Melanie asked, “Grace, are you alright?”

Grace glared at her. “What is wrong with me? Do you think! am possessed?”

Melanie nodded dumbly, truly believing that Grace was possessed.

Grace had actually put in a good word for Kate.

“You said Kate reminded you that the person you should be wary of is Kyla,” Grace asked.

Melanie nodded and said, “Can we believe Kate’s words? She and Kyla are fighting for the family assets. She cannot wait to make enemies for Kyla everywhere.”

Chris had said that he and Kyla were only business friends. Their relationship was slightly better because they were both young and could chat well. However, the two of them were definitely innocent.

Melanie trusted Chris.

They were going to have their wedding in a few days. In order, to prepare for their wedding, Chris had been busy all night. He had done many things himself. It could be seen that he valued their wedding very much. She should believe him.

“You have to be wary of others. Melanie, be careful.” Grace warned.

Melanie looked at Grace carefully and asked, “Grace, did you fall out with Kyla?”

The two of them were best friends. In the past, when Kyla was present, Grace did not value Melanie.

Grace replied, “We are still friends, but I am afraid you will get hurt. After all, we are all relatives.”

Grace’s aunt really liked Melanie, the daughter of her maternal relatives.

Melanie contemplated this thoughtfully.

Chapter 303

At noon, When it was time to get off work, Kate packed up, picked up her bag, and left.

“Mrs. Davidson.” Someone called. Unexpectedly, Martin, who had just come out of the CEO’s office, stopped her at the elevator.

Kate turned to look at Martin. Her beautiful eyes flashed, and a smile appeared on her face as she greeted him politely.

Martin walked over and asked gently, “Is Mrs. Davidson off work?”

He was asking the obvious.

Kate cursed in her heart but maintained a harmless expression, smiling as she replied, “Yes, I just got off work.” Martin pressed the elevator door open and walked in with Kate.

Four bodyguards intended to follow but stepped back when Martin shot them a glare.

The elevator doors closed.

Kate turned to look at Martin. Her beautiful eyes flashed as she observed him. The young generation in Sherpsel’s business world was quite capable-people Alfred, Elijah, and Martin were exceptional individuals, on par with one another.

“What does Mr. Weaver want to tell me?”

Kate’s tone was calm; she did not panic at being alone.

Martin looked deeply at the woman he would not have even glanced at in the past.

She was still the same person, yet she gave off the impression of being someone entirely different.

“Love can really change a person,” Martin said out of the blue.

He believed that Kate’s newfound confidence and composure in his presence were due to Alfred.

“Would Mrs. Davidson care to join me for a meal?”

Kate smiled and said, “I’m sorry, but I eat with Alfred every day.”

Martin also smiled. “Sorry for being rude.”

“It’s fine. Mr. Weaver is treating me to a meal because he thinks highly of me.”

“Mrs. Davidson, don’t say that. In the entire Sherpsel, who would dare to look down on you now?”

Kate smiled again and did not reply. She had borrowed the power of Alfred.

“Mrs. Davidson, Grace is actually quite good. Although she’s a little arrogant and willful, she’s not a bad person.” Martin tried to say a few good words for his sister.

Kate recalled Grace in her previous life. Every time she targeted her, it was to help Kyla.

Grace had never done anything to take her life; she was not a ruthless woman.

Compared to Kyla, Grace could be considered not bad at all. “Mr. Weaver, are you trying to ease my relationship with your sister? It would be best if you weren’t convincing me. You should be convincing your sister. Your sister caused trouble for me from the beginning to the end.”

“She was the one who gave up on Alfred first, but she became my enemy because I married him. Could it be that she doesn’t want Alfred and doesn’t allow others to want him? Moreover, Alfred has never belonged to her.”

Martin’s eyes sparkled as he smiled in embarrassment. Mrs. Davidson is right. The fault lies with Grace. I’ll talk to her.”

“However, don’t magnify the small conflicts between you women that involve a man’s career outside.”

Kate replied, “I’ve never said in front of Alfred that I wanted to take revenge on Weaver Group. However, in order to avenge your sister, you intercepted a few of my projects and caused Sutton Group to suffer heavy losses.”

Martin was immediately left speechless.

The elevator brought the two of them down to the first floor. As the elevator doors opened, Kate said to Martin, “Mr. Weaver, I will not initiate any trouble, but I am not afraid of it either. If people respect me, I will return that respect tenfold. If someone bullies me, I will definitely stand my ground.”

She stepped out of the elevator.

With Martin wearing a slightly awkward smile, she walked out calmly.

Martin stood at the elevator entrance, watching Kate leave. After a moment, he muttered, “Kyla will definitely lose.”

As soon as Kate left the office building, she was distracted by a small helicopter parked at the entrance.

“Whose helicopter was that?” She wondered. “It could not possibly belong to Martin, could it?”

No matter how pretentious Martin was, he would not come over by helicopter in the same city.

A certain cute child on the helicopter had good eyesight. He pointed at Kate and said to the man hugging him, Daddy, I see Kate.”

Wesley said gently, “I see her too. Let’s get off the plane now.”

“Okay.” Ronnie happily slid out of his father’s arms. He held his father’s hand, eager to get off the plane.

“Dad, hurry up. Kate is leaving. Kate, look at me! I am Ronnie, Kate!” The little guy kept waving his hands and shouting.

Unfortunately, he was too far away, and Kate could not hear him at all. She did not even know that the person sitting in the helicopter was him.

Kate walked toward the parking lot.

Liam was already waiting for her there.

Seeing her approach, Liam quickly got out of the car and respectfully greeted, “Mrs. Davidson.”

“Liam, let us pick Mr. Davidson up from work.” Kate nodded in response to Liam.

Liam opened the door. After Kate got into the car, he closed the door and returned to the driver’s seat. He smiled and said, “Mr. Davidson will definitely be very happy to see you.” James said that the young mistress was currently the apple of the young master’s eye, and they should serve her well, treating her with the same respect they showed the young master.

Now, if someone offended Mr. Davidson, they might still live. But if they offended Mrs. Davidson, they would not even know how they met their end.

“That helicopter outside is private, right? Do you know whose it is? Why is it parked in front of our company?” Once the car started moving, Kate asked curiously.

Liam replied, “That helicopter landed at the entrance of the company ten minutes ago. I don’t know who it belongs to. The security guard on duty walked over to intervene, but I don’t know what the person on the helicopter said, and the guard didn’t pursue it any further.”

Kate did not ask any more questions.

The car drove to the entrance of the company, and Kate finally recognized whose helicopter it was.

As soon as the cute little boy got off the helicopter, he jogged over, causing Liam to break suddenly in surprise. The tall, cold man following behind the little boy wore a helpless yet affectionate expression.

“Liam, I am getting out. That is the helicopter from the Riley family.” Kate shouted.

Liam hurriedly unlocked the car.

Kate pushed the door open and got out. She had only taken two steps when Ronnie flew in front of her like a happy little bird. He hugged her calf and climbed up like a monkey.

“Ronnie.” Kate smiled and picked up the little guy. “What are you doing here?”

After Ronnie was picked up by Kate, he immediately wrapped his small hands around her neck, resting his head on her shoulder as he softly called out, “Kate, I miss you so much. I really want you to hug me again. It’s so safe and smells like Mommy.”

Kate smiled and gently stroked his back. When Wesley came closer, he explained without her asking. “Ronnie has a fever today, so he did not go to kindergarten. He gets especially weak when he is sick and cries, wanting to come find you. I had no choice but to bring him so you could hold him. It’s for the best.”

Chapter 304

Ronnie trusted Kate because she saved him. Children are very stubborn once they choose someone.

Hearing that the little guy had a fever, Kate freed one hand to touch his forehead.

“Ronnie has taken his medicine, drank plenty of water, and sweated it out; his fever has already subsided.” Wesley quickly explained.

With concern, Kate asked, “Did the doctor say what caused the fever?”

“He caught a cold,” Wesley spoke softly, “Yesterday, he heard one of his classmates say he would get sick so he would get his mother’s special attention. After he got home, he hid in the bathroom, took a cold shower, and then turned on the air conditioner in his room. He successfully caught a cold and developed a fever.”

“He went to call his mother to tell her he had a fever and felt terrible. He asked her when she would wake up and see him…” Wesley paused, unable to continue.

After his wife became a vegetable, Wesley was even more upset than his son. However, he could not show his sadness in front of his son. He still had to raise his son and guard his wife while waiting for her to wake up.

Kate’s heart ached when she heard that. She said to the little guy who was hugging her neck and refusing to let go,” Ronnie, your mother loves you so much that she would rather give her life for your survival. You must take good care of your body to honor her.”

“Your mother will definitely wake up. She misses Ronnie very much. Before she wakes up, you need to take care of yourself. That way, when she sees you, she will feel comforted and happy. If you keep behaving like you did yesterday and ruin your health, it will make your mother very sad when she wakes up.”

Ronnie gently said, “Kate, I just want my mother to feel sorry for me. If she feels sorry for me, she will wake up.”

“Your mother will wake up. Trust me and don’t do anything foolish in the future,” Kate said gently.

A three-year-old child who deliberately made himself sick was a very smart kid.

Kate continued, “If you get sick, I will be sad too.”

Ronnie blinked, genuinely liking Kate. He did not want her to be sad.

After some thought, he nodded solemnly and said, “Kate, I’ll listen to you.”

Only then did Kate smile. She pressed his head against her shoulder and hugged him tightly for a moment before setting him down.

Kate then asked, “Wesley, you all just arrived, right?”

“Yeah,” he replied.

Wesley looked down at his son, who was still clutching Kate’s clothing, his heart aching even more.

All of them doted on Ronnie, but no matter how much love they gave him, it was not maternal love. The little guy craved motherly love too much. His wife was still unconscious, so his son treated Kate as his surrogate mother.

“Let’s eat together,” Kate suggested.

Wesley hesitated. He had originally planned to take his son back immediately after seeing Kate, but he still had many things to deal with and could not stay in Sherpsel for long.

“Kate, I’m so hungry.” When the little guy saw that his father did not agree immediately, he hugged his stomach and looked up with a pitiful expression.

“Ronnie, there’s food on the plane too,” Wesley reminded him.

“I don’t want to eat on the plane. I want to eat with Kate,” Ronnie insisted.

Kate smiled and picked up the little guy again. She turned to Wesley and said, “Let’s eat before you head back.”

“Then let’s eat first before heading back,” Wesley said, feeling helpless.

He reached out and picked up his precious son. Turning to the nearby bodyguards, he instructed, “Just wait here. You don’t need to follow me.”

The bodyguards responded respectfully.

The father and son of the Riley family got into Liam’s car. To avoid suspicion, Wesley sat in the front passenger seat while Kate sat in the back with Ronnie.

Kate had always eaten with her husband every day, hoping that when Alfred saw them, he would not chase them out on the spot.

Wesley felt he had no choice but to take his son along as a third wheel for the couple.

As they passed by a flower shop, Kate told Liam to stop the car. She got out and bought a bouquet of flowers.

“Kate, why did you buy flowers?” Ronnie asked curiously. He reached out to touch the bouquet and added, “I have many, many of these flowers at home. They’re in batches, and when they bloom, they’re especially beautiful. Dad said those are my mother’s favorite flowers.”

Hence, the house was filled with roses. As long as his mother liked something, there were many of them at home.

“This is a gift from my husband, your Uncle Alfred,” Kate replied.

Ronnie blinked. “Uncle Alfred?”

He thought of an uncle in a wheelchair he had seen last time. That uncle was especially good-looking but did not seem to treat Kate very well.

When Kate saw that uncle, she even shrank back.

Though he was young, he understood a lot.

“Is it the uncle that you shrank back from when you saw him and were very afraid?” Ronnie asked.

Kate replied, “I’m not afraid of him. He is my husband.”

Ronnie asked curiously, “What do you mean, husband? If you’re so afraid of him, why do you want him to be your husband? Kate, let me be your husband. I’ll treat you very well. You don’t have to be afraid of me.”

Kate burst out laughing.

A child’s words carried no harm.

Wesley thought, “Kid, is this a challenge to Alfred?”

Wesley continued, “Ronnie, you’re still young and don’t understand. Let’s put it this way: your mother’s husband is your father, and you’re twenty years younger than Kate. No matter how much Kate likes you, she can’t bear to do anything to you. She doesn’t want to be an old woman pursuing a younger man.”

Ronnie’s dark eyes kept rolling around.

After a long while, he looked like he understood and let out a long “oh.”

Actually, he still did not understand what “husband” meant. Ronnie said, “Then, Kate can wait for me to grow up.”

Kate laughed and replied, “When you grow up, I’ll be old and become an old woman. My face will be wrinkled, all my teeth will fall out, and my hair will be white. How can you still like me?”

Ronnie blinked. What profound words. At his age, he still could not understand.

The Sutton Group was close to the Regency Group. Soon, they arrived at the Regency Group.

Alfred’s convoy also happened to be coming out of the company. Upon spotting Liam’s car, the driver slowly came to a stop.

In the past, Kate had always taken Alfred’s car. Today, she was no exception. She got out, holding the bouquet. However, there was a little tail following her closely today. Alfred looked at the cute little one who climbed into the car first and stood between him and Kate with a domineering stance. His eyes darkened as he asked Ronnie, “Little one, why are you here? Don’t you need to go to school?”

Ronnie was not angry at being called a little thing. He explained childishly, “I miss Kate, so I took leave to look for her.”

As he spoke, he shifted his position so that he was right next to Kate. He also looked at Alfred warily, as if he was guarding against Alfred fighting with him for Kate.

“Alfred, Ronnie has a fever today and applied for leave. He said that he missed me, so Wesley sent him over. After dinner, the father and son will go back.”

Kate added this explanation to prevent Alfred from feeling jealous of a three-year-old.

Chapter 305

Alfred frowned and asked, “Where’s Wesley?” “He’s in Liam’s car.”

Kate picked up Ronnie to get closer to Alfred.

Soon, she nestled next to Alfred, and her small movement caught his attention, causing his furrowed brows to relax. He rolled down the window.

Wesley had been keeping an eye on the commotion.

When Alfred rolled down the window, Wesley followed suit. The two men exchanged glances, and Wesley waved at Alfred.

Alfred nodded in response to the greeting.

“Drive on.”

Alfred instructed in a low voice.

Kate heaved a sigh of relief.

She was truly afraid that Alfred would throw Ronnie out of the car.

“No matter how bossy I am, I won’t throw this little thing out of the car,” Alfred said.

As he spoke, he reached out and flicked Kate’s forehead. It had been a long time since he had done this, and it made him nostalgic.

In the past, when he flicked her forehead, her frustrated expression was quite amusing to him.

“Hubby, I specially bought this bouquet for you. It’s for you. I hope your mood is as beautiful as a flower every moment,” Kate said, hugging Ronnie while handing the bouquet she had placed on the car seat to Alfred.

Alfred took the bouquet.

“Uncle Alfred,” the little guy suddenly called out.

Alfred had just received the bouquet from his beloved wife, and his mood instantly brightened like a flower. When the little guy called out to him, he looked over and revealed a gentle smile.

Ronnie was momentarily stunned before he exclaimed, ” Uncle Alfred, you look as beautiful as a flower when you smile.”

Kate burst out laughing.

Alfred also smiled, playfully pinching Ronnie’s cheek. “Little one, your words are so sweet, like you’ve smeared honey on your lips. Since you praised me from the heart, I won’t hold it against you for monopolizing my wife’s lap.”

“Uncle Alfred, why did Kate give you flowers? Why didn’t you give them to Kate? My dad sends flowers to my mom every day. We also grow a lot of these flowers at home because my mom loves them.”

Alfred was taken aback.

He had also sent flowers to Kate and, because she loved them, had asked James to bring back many potted flowers to decorate his courtyard like a garden.

“Ronnie, Uncle Alfred has done the same things as your dad; you just don’t know it. Everything Uncle Alfred has done for me makes me so happy, I feel like I could fly.” Kate’s words made Alfred’s gaze soften, and the affection in his eyes wrapped around her like a spider’s web ensnaring its prey.

Ronnie seemed to understand somewhat.

With a little guy in the car, the journey was filled with his nonstop chatter, attracting plenty of laughter.

Alfred looked at his beloved wife, who was hugging Ronnie and refusing to let go.

Kate clearly liked this child very much. She would definitely be a great mother in the future.

He could not help but think of the baby in Kate’s dream.

The baby looked a lot like Kate; she would undoubtedly be beautiful and adorable. Unfortunately, he had never had the chance to see the baby’s cute face.

In Kate’s dream, that might be his daughter.

It could also be Elijah’s daughter.

Of course, in reality, the children Kate bore would all be his. Elijah would have nothing to do with her children and could go wherever he pleased.

They soon arrived at the Cheval Blanc Hotel.

Ronnie was the third wheel the entire way. After getting out of the car, his father picked him up, preventing him from sticking to Kate like a piece of sticky candy.

“Alfred, sorry to disturb you today,” Wesley said apologetically. He deliberately glanced a few more times at the bouquet of flowers Alfred was holding.

Alfred replied indifferently, “I understand you. If it were me, I would do the same, but… it’s better if you come less often.” Kate was very busy now. As her husband, he could only get close during lunch every day and secretly enjoy it.

Ronnie coming over every other day as a third wheel disrupted his chances to steal moments with Kate. When his desires went unfulfilled, he was not in a good mood.

“Alfred,” Kate called out softly.

Wesley smiled and said, “Don’t worry, Alfred. This won’t happen often.”

His son was sick today, so he made an exception and brought him along.

“It’s rare for you to come. Today, I’ll treat you to a meal.

Please, make yourself at home,” Alfred said politely, inviting Wesley to dine with him.

“Another day, Alfred, bring your wife to Baylarey and give me a chance to be a host,” Wesley replied.

Kate chimed in, “There are many famous historical sites in Baylarey. I’ve long wanted to travel there.”

Alfred looked up at her.

The young mistress then changed the subject, “Of course, I want my Alfred to accompany me.”

Alfred responded calmly, “The weather is hot now. I’ll take you there when it cools down in autumn.” At that time, he would also be able to walk like a normal person.

“Okay,” Kate said happily as she leaned down and gave him a sweet kiss on the cheek.

After kissing Alfred, Kate remembered that there was a child present. She quickly glanced at Ronnie and saw Wesley turning around with his son in his arms, pointing somewhere and saying something to him. She felt less embarrassed.

“It’s hot outside, Alfred. Let’s go in,” Kate said as she gently pushed him toward the hotel.

Wesley turned around at the right moment, carrying his son and following behind the couple.

Envious of their sweet relationship, Wesley wondered when his wife would wake up.

“Dad, are we going home after dinner?” Ronnie’s words were filled with reluctance.

“We’ll go back after dinner. You still have kindergarten tomorrow, and I have to go to work.”

Ronnie responded with a sullen “oh.”

Seeing his son’s gloomy expression, Wesley promised,” Daddy will bring you over on the weekend.”

Kate saved his son. The Riley family had yet to thank Kate.

The plan was to come over this weekend with a generous gift to thank her.

“Okay.” A smile finally appeared on the little guy’s young face. “I like Kate and Uncle Alfred.”

Alfred looked very serious, but he was a good uncle. Even though Ronnie asked many questions, Alfred patiently answered them.

Ronnie decided that he wanted to like Alfred as much as he liked Kate.

Wesley looked at the couple who could make single people envious when they walked together and said softly, “Don’t keep pestering Kate. She’s very busy and has to accompany Alfred. You saw Alfred sitting in a wheelchair, right? He needs Kate more than you do.”

The little guy blinked and looked at Alfred. After thinking for a while, he nodded and said to his father, “Then I’ll give half of Kate to Uncle Alfred.”

Alfred, who heard the father and son’s conversation, turned around.

Wesley looked embarrassed.

Alfred, however, gently said, “Little guy, you’re mistaken.

Kate completely belongs to your Uncle Alfred!”

Chapter 306

“Kate is mine! I want to be Kate’s father when I grow up…” Wesley quickly covered his son’s mouth to prevent him from saying anything innocent. Even though his son was just three years old, in Alfred’s eyes, he would still be seen as a rival. All males would be treated as love rivals by Alfred.

“Alfred, Ronnie really likes your wife. Children have a

tendency to think that what they like should belong to them. Please don’t take it too seriously,” Wesley said.

Alfred smiled faintly. “In your eyes, am I, Alfred, just a three-year-old child?”

“No, Alfred, you are wise and powerful. Though I’ve never interacted with you directly, I’ve heard many impressive things about you and truly admire you,” Wesley replied, breaking his usual silence to praise Alfred for the sake of his precious son.

Alfred glanced at the little guy, whose mouth was still covered by his father and who had no idea where he had gone wrong. He chuckled, “Your son is extraordinary. With proper guidance, he will surely surpass his predecessors.” “That boy’s personality will probably be quite domineering,” Alfred added thoughtfully.

But that would no longer be Alfred’s problem.

It would be something for Ronnie’s future partner to worry about.

Thinking about Kate’s dream, where their baby was a beautiful and adorable daughter, Alfred suddenly felt displeased.

The daughter he would raise one day would not be taken by someone like Ronnie.

He decided that once his daughter was born, he would forbid Ronnie from visiting.

Kate teased him, “Hubby, we have to have a daughter. You are thinking too far ahead!”

“Ronnie, eat more to boost your immunity. That way, your body will be strong, and you’ll get sick less often,” Kate said as she kept adding food to Ronnie’s bowl.

Suddenly, a bowl was pushed in front of her.

Kate looked at the large hand that had pushed the bowl toward her. She followed the hand upward and met Alfred’s deep, dark eyes. Kate blinked in confusion, unsure of what he meant.

Hai Mingfeng understood immediately. He quietly moved his son’s chair closer to him and distanced himself from Kate.

Alfred’s handsome face remained tense, but his voice had a hint of jealousy. “Honey, my bowl is empty.”

Kate glanced at his bowl and, indeed, it was completely empty.

Without missing a beat, she quickly picked up his bowl and filled it with soup.

“Alfred, this soup tastes really good and is nutritious. Drink more.”

Alfred looked at the bowl of soup she had scooped for him and then glanced over at Ronnie’s plate, piled high with food. He pressed his lips together-soup was better than nothing.

Quietly, Alfred picked up his spoon, drinking the soup while keeping an eye on Ronnie.

As Ronnie happily ate his meal, he finally noticed something was off when Alfred kept staring at him.

He looked at his father, then back at Alfred, realizing that Alfred was eyeing his bowl. He checked his own bowl-it was full of vegetables, all of which Kate had placed there for him.

He found the food especially delicious.

“Uncle Alfred, these are all mine,” Ronnie said, guarding his food.

The little guy was protective, unwilling to share any of his tasty dishes with Alfred. He even pushed his bowl further away, thinking that would keep Alfred from taking his food.

Alfred remained expressionless, while Wesley was clearly embarrassed.

Kate was speechless.

Alfred was actually jealous of a three-year-old!

She quickly started putting food on Alfred’s plate, giving

him a piece of each dish. Only when his bowl was piled high, like a little mountain, did his stern expression soften a bit, and she finally stopped.

She really could not do anything to this man

After the meal, Wesley could not stay any longer and

insisted on leaving immediately.

“Your plane is still parked at the entrance of my company. I will get Liam to send you and your son over.” Kate had only asked Wesley to stay for a while. Since he insisted on leaving early, she did not ask him to stay any longer. “Thank you, Mrs. Davidson,” Wesley emphasized Mrs. Davidson, and from the corner of his eye, he saw the satisfaction on Alfred’s handsome face.

Kate arranged for Liam to send the father and son back to the Sutton Group and leave on a private plane.

After the father and son left, Kate brazenly supported her chin with one hand and looked at her husband’s handsome side profile.

“Are you full?” Alfred asked.

“I am full,” Kate replied.

Alfred said as he put down his fork. “Perfect, I am full too.” Immediately, he pulled her closer. Of course, his movements were firm yet gentle, ensuring she would not get hurt or fall. Even if she did fall, it would only be into his arms.

Kate, who was pulled into his embrace, instinctively wrapped her arms around his neck and tilted her chin up, her alluring red lips fully exposed to his gaze.

Her breath was fragrant, and her eyes sparkled with charm.

If he did not act on such an enticing look, he would be letting her feelings down.

Alfred lowered his head and sealed her lips with a kiss.

After a lingering kiss, he whispered in her ear, “In the future, do not be so nice to other men in front of me!”

“Ronnie is just a child; he is not a man yet,” she replied.

“If he is a man, then he is a man. There are only two kinds of people in this world: men and women,” Alfred stated. Kate looked at him in disbelief.

“Your man is in front of you. As long as you treat your man well, that is enough. Other people’s men will naturally have someone else to care for them,” he continued.

Kate rolled her eyes.

Alfred then pestered her, kissing her a few more times before finally letting her go.

“I will take you back to the office,” he said.

“Okay,” she agreed.

Kate, who had been embraced by her husband, was now as docile as a sheep.

Ten minutes later, at the entrance of Sutton Group, she said, “I am getting out.”

“Mm,” he replied.

Kate pushed open the car door. Just as she was about to get out, she could not help but turn her head and lean back to his side. She quickly kissed his handsome face and smiled in satisfaction as she prepared to exit the car.

“Kate,” Alfred suddenly called out to her.

Kate turned her head.

A letter was handed to her.

“What is this?” Kate asked, puzzled.

Alfred pursed his lips and remained silent, maintaining the gesture of handing her the letter.

She took the envelope from his hand and felt the thin piece of paper inside. It seemed to be just one sheet.

Kate wanted to open the envelope, but a large hand stopped her from doing so.

She heard him say in a low voice, “Read it when you get in.” At first, Kate was suspicious. Then, she thought of something, and her eyes immediately lit up. Her pretty face was filled with surprise as she asked with a smile, “Alfred, is this a love letter you wrote to me?”

Alfred’s handsome face turned slightly red. He did not deny it, which meant that he had tacitly agreed.

“Is it really a love letter? Hehe, Alfred, I am very happy. I am even happier than when you gave me ten sets of jewelry.” Kate grinned.

Yael secretly covered his mouth and laughed. He did not dare turn his head, afraid Alfred would find out he was laughing secretly. Alfred would make Yael laugh for the entire day, causing his face to freeze.

“Smack!” Kate kissed Alfred’s face a few times.

“Alfred, I love you to death!”

Alfred lightly pushed her away, pretending to be annoyed.”

You got saliva all over my face again.”

Kate smiled and exited the car, holding the first love letter she had received.

As he watched her cheerful figure walk into the company with the envelope, Alfred touched his face and, in an experienced tone, advised Yael, “Yael, when you are in a relationship in the future, make sure not to say some things too harshly. It hurts when you slap your own face!”

Chapter 307

Yael said, “Thank you for the reminder, Mr. Davidson.”

Yael didn’t have a woman he was interested in.

Plenty of women were trying to get close to him, but their real target was Alfred.

Yael and his team could easily see through these women who wanted to use romance as a way to approach Alfred, and they kept them at bay.

“Mr. Davidson willingly faces the truth, even if it’s hard to admit,” Yael said boldly.

Alfred wasn’t angry. He thought of how happy Kate was when she received a love letter. In her own words, no matter how many sets of jewelry he gifted her, nothing made her as happy as that letter.

As long as she was happy, he didn’t mind even

embarrassing himself. Loving someone meant doing everything possible to make them happy, to bring them joy.

“My wife deserves to be spoiled, but not too much. Otherwise, she might get too bold,” Alfred said.

Yael and the driver exchanged glances, silently sharing the thought, ‘There he goes again, contradicting himself.

If Kate really did start acting bold, Alfred would probably encourage her and make sure she didn’t get hurt.

Kate didn’t know that Alfred was giving Yael relationship advice after she left. She was gleefully clutching Alfred’s love letter as she walked back to Claire’s office.

Claire, who didn’t go home for lunch, was taking a quick nap at the office before her busy afternoon. Hearing footsteps, Claire thought it must be time to get back to work.

Drowsily, Claire looked up and saw Kate walking in with a big smile.

“Kate, is working time already?” Claire asked.

Kate chuckled, “Not yet, Claire. You can keep sleeping. I’ll wake you when it’s time.”

Claire checked the time and realized it was still early. Amused, she teased, “You’re here so early. Don’t you need to keep Alfred company?”

Every day after work, Kate would vanish, eager to be with Alfred. Claire saw it all, and Leland was pleased with the situation.

Kate giggled and sat at her desk, eagerly tearing open an envelope.

Claire, entertained by Kate’s excitement, asked, “Who’s the letter from? You’re smiling so much. Could it be a love letter from Alfred?”

Kate was already recognized as a member of the Davidson family, even though the wedding hadn’t taken place yet. Claire only dared to joke about Alfred and Kate. Any other man was off-limits for fear of misunderstandings.

“Claire, you’ve hit the nail on the head.” Kate flashed her a thumbs-up.

Claire laughed and said, “So it really is a love letter from Alfred!”

In this age of technology, people rarely wrote letters anymore. Everyone relied on phones. But here was Alfred, writing love letters to Kate even though they saw each other every day.

How sweet.

“I’ll go brew some coffee. Want some?” Claire offered, trying to give Kate some space.

Kate said, “No, thanks. I try to avoid coffee in the afternoon. It keeps me up at night.”

Kate’s eyes remained glued to the thin sheet of paper in her hands.

Alfred had never written a love letter before, and the letter was brief:

“Kate, my darling, this is the first love letter I’ve ever written. My heart is full, yet words fail me. Love, born unknowingly, grows deep. I can only tell you that I love you, loving you like a mouse loves corn. Wasn’t that ringtone of yours a confession to me?”

Even though the letter was short, it brought a wide smile to Kate’s face.

Alfred’s handwriting was strong, just like him, a steady and reliable man.

Kate remembered how cold and distant Alfred seemed when they first met, always keeping others at arm’s length. If she hadn’t returned with memories of her past life and a sense of gratitude toward him, she would have never dared force him into marriage.

Thinking back to all they had been through, Kate wasn’t sure when he had started caring for and protecting her. All she knew was that once Alfred saw Kate as his wife. Whenever she needed him, he was there for her.

“Alfred, I love you too,” Kate whispered. “You’re an irresistibly charming man. I can’t help but fall for you.”

Just then, there was a knock at the door.

Kate looked up to see one of the security guards standing in the doorway.

“Ms. Sutton.” He greeted Kate, holding a large bouquet of flowers. “These were delivered by a florist. They said someone placed an order for them to be sent to you.”

Kate quickly tucked Alfred’s love letter into her bag. She planned to take it home and keep it as a treasured memory. Whenever she had some free time in the future, she could pull it out, read it again, and relish the sweetness.

“Did the florist say who sent the flowers?” she asked the guard.

“No, they didn’t,” the guard said.

Kate frowned and thought, ‘Who could have sent me flowers? It couldn’t have been Alfred. Whenever Alfred sent me flowers, he gave them to me directly. There was never any mystery.’

“Can you do me a favor?” Kate asked the guard politely. “Of course, Ms. Sutton. What do you need?” the guard asked.

“Please take these flowers and throw them in the trash outside. Next time the florist delivers flowers, tell them l don’t accept anonymous bouquets. If someone really wants to send me flowers, they should do it openly,” Kate said.

Besides Alfred, she wouldn’t accept flowers from any other man.

“But Ms. Sutton, these flowers are so beautiful,” the guard said hesitantly, a bit reluctant to throw them away.

Even he admired the bouquet.

“Other than family, I only accept flowers from Alfred,” Kate said firmly.

Her words made the guard snap to attention. He thought Ms. Sutton was part of the Davidson family now!’

Suddenly realizing the gravity of the situation, the guard quickly responded, “Yes, Ms. Sutton. I’ll throw them away immediately.”

Earlier, when the flowers were delivered, his coworkers had all found excuses to avoid passing them along to Kate. The guard hadn’t thought much of it at the time, happily taking the flowers himself.

Now he understood why his coworkers had treated the bouquet like the plague.

‘I was such a fool, he thought.

If Alfred found out he’d delivered flowers from another man to Kate, the guard would be in trouble.

The guard quickly left with the bouquet and threw it in the trash outside, just as Kate had asked.

Far off in the distance, a black car was parked. Inside, a man dressed all in black, with dark sunglasses, held a pair of binoculars, watching the entrance of the Sutton Group intently.

Chapter 308

The security guard throwing the bouquet into the trash was witnessed in full by the man. He lowered the binoculars and reached for his phone to call Elijah.

Suddenly, someone knocked forcefully on his car window.

The man lowered the binoculars and glanced outside, seeing a child about seven or eight years old.

The man thought, ‘Who is this child?’

The man rolled down the window and barked coldly, “Kid, go play somewhere else.”

The boy said, “Sir, there’s a stack of money under your car. Did you drop it?”

The man was surprised. However, intrigued by the thought of money, he put down the binoculars, opened the car door, and got out.

“Where’s the money, kid?” the man asked.

The little boy pointed under the car, saying, “Right there.” Then, he turned and ran off.

Instinctively, the man crouched down to look under the car. No money.

He’d been tricked by a kid.

Just as he was about to stand up, everything went dark. He’d been thrown into a sack. Before he could react, he was slammed against the car, and fists started raining down on him.

The man tried to fight back, but with the sack over his head, his movements were limited. Outnumbered, he could do nothing but groan and endure the blows.

The attackers beat him thoroughly before leaving him alone.

Finally managing to tear the sack off his head, the man, who was a bodyguard of the Purchas family, leaned against the car to stand up.

In just a few minutes, his face was bruised and swollen, with blood trickling from his nose and mouth.

The beating had been brutal.

The bodyguard realized he’d been spotted watching the Sutton Group and suspected Alfred’s people were responsible.

He didn’t dare stay any longer. Wiping his nose with his sleeve, he hurried back into the car, only to discover that his binoculars and car keys were missing. Worse yet, all four tires had been slashed, leaving them flat.

The bodyguard was helpless.

In a matter of minutes, he’d been ambushed, had his binoculars and keys stolen, and his tires slashed.

Alfred’s people worked fast.

He quickly called Elijah.

When Elijah answered, the bodyguard whispered anxiously,” Mr. Purchas, I failed. I was discovered and got ambushed. They stole the binoculars and car keys. All the tires are slashed.”

Elijah’s eyes glinted coldly as he replied icily, “Come back.” Elijah thought, ‘How careless! Discovered by the enemy on the first attempt.’

All Elijah wanted to know was whether Kate would accept the flowers he’d sent from the flower shop, but they’d been spotted by Alfred’s people.

Elijah thought, ‘So, Alfred really did assign people to protect Kate.’

In the past, Elijah had only monitored Xena, never Kate, and that had been the right call.

“I’ll send someone to pick you up,” Elijah said.

Elijah changed his plans, fearing Alfred’s men might have more in store. His bodyguard had already taken a beating. He couldn’t risk a second.

“Thank you, Mr. Purchas,” the bodyguard said.

After the call, Elijah quickly arranged for someone to fetch the bodyguard who had been watching the Sutton Group.

Then, he rose from his bed and walked out of the lounge.

Pacing in front of the massive floor-to-ceiling windows, Elijah stared at the clear blue sky, feeling irritated.

He wanted a cigarette.

Reaching for his pockets, he realized he didn’t have any on him.

He went back to his desk, opened a drawer, pulled out a pack of cigarettes, and lit one. After a single drag, he suddenly remembered something and immediately stubbed it out in the ashtray.

“Rowena doesn’t like the smell of smoke,” he murmured softly, a trace of tenderness in his voice.

Thinking of Rowena, he abandoned the window and sat in his black swivel chair. He picked up a framed photo from the corner of his desk.

The photo, taken from a painting, showed a baby girl, Elijah’s imaginary version of Rowena, whom he had fantasized about and had someone paint before turning it into a photograph.

As his slender fingers brushed over the photo of Rowena, the harshness on Elijah’s face softened, and his charming eyes glowed with affection and longing.

“Rowena,” Elijah whispered her name gently. “Your mom has married someone else. What should we do? We’ll have to figure out a way to bring her back so our family can be together.”

The baby in the photo beamed brightly, her adorable face capable of melting any heart.

“Rowena, were you ever real? Or did I just imagine you?” Elijah sometimes wondered if he was too obsessed to the point of madness.

After all, he had doctors confirm that Kate was still a virgin and had never given birth.

But he couldn’t shake that dream. In his mind, a voice kept telling him Rowena was real, that she was his and Kate’s daughter.

In the recurring dream, Elijah couldn’t resist Kate’s charm. He took advantage of her when she was drunk, and he dreamed of her being pregnant with his child.

Elijah thought, ‘If I slept with her, and she got pregnant, the child had to be mine. So Rowena must be my daughter!’ He’d even subtly tested Kate about it. Her reactions convinced him that Rowena was real.

Elijah said, “Rowena, my dear, no matter what the truth is, no matter how complicated or bizarre it may be, I will make sure you come back to him. I love you more and more each day and long to hold you in my arms, to feel what it’s like to have you close.”

Since that strange dream, Elijah had found himself staring a little too long at other people’s babies, imagining Rowena through them.

At the Sutton Group, Kate suddenly sneezed.

Meanwhile, Alfred received the news that Elijah had sent someone to spy on Kate.

“Is it taken care of?” Alfred asked coldly.

Yael quickly responded, “It’s been taken care of. The Purchas family’s bodyguard was ambushed and beaten up. He then placed a set of car keys and a pair of binoculars in front of Alfred, which had been delivered by his colleagues. “These are the Purchas family’s bodyguard’s car keys and binoculars,” Yael said.

Alfred glanced at the items, his expression icy. “Where’s the car?”

“We slashed all four tires. It’s still there,” Yael said.

Alfred said, “Send a tow truck and deliver the car to the Purchas Group. Return it to Elijah.”

Elijah would get the message.

Kate, being Alfred’s wife, was someone no one would dare to covet without becoming Alfred’s enemy.

Elijah was already Alfred’s archrival, his sworn enemy. The one who most despised seeing Alfred do well was Elijah.
However, Alfred didn’t think Elijah was using Kate to get to him. Elijah’s special regard for Kate had no ulterior motives.
“I’ll arrange it right away,” Yael said.
Without another word, Alfred picked up the keys and binoculars, looked at them briefly, then tossed them back. to Yael, commanding coldly, “Smash them. Grind the pieces to dust and personally deliver them to Elijah.”

Chapter 309

Yael took the bag of car keys and binoculars, respectfully saying, “Understood.”

Leaving the office, Yael immediately began carrying out Alfred’s instructions.

He shattered the car keys and binoculars into powder and sent it to the Purchas Group.

By the time Yael arrived at the Purchas Group, the workday had already begun.

The arrival of a tow truck dragging a car with four flat tires didn’t cause much disturbance.

However, the request from Alfred’s personal bodyguard to meet with Elijah was passed to Elijah’s secretary.

Elijah asked, “Alfred’s bodyguard wants to see me? Who is he?”

The secretary replied, “It’s probably the one named Yael.” Elijah furrowed his brows and coldly instructed, “Let him in.” Yael was Alfred’s most trusted bodyguard, always seen at his side whenever Alfred went out.

A few minutes later, Yael, led by the secretary, strode in. Elijah paused his work, watching as Yael approached with long, purposeful strides.

“Mr. Purchas.” Yael greeted courteously.

“Please, have a seat,” Elijah responded in kind.

Yael, dressed in a sleek black suit, carried himself with the composure and demeanor of someone far beyond a mere bodyguard. Rumor had it that Yael came from a well-off family and had chosen to be a bodyguard of his own volition.

“Thank you, Mr. Purchas. I’m here on behalf of Mr. Davidson to deliver something to you. Once I hand it over, I’ll take my leave.” Yael placed a bag of powder on Elijah’s desk. Elijah, suspicious, pointed at the black-and-silver dust and asked, “Alfred sent you to deliver this? What is it?”

“It’s the remains of a set of car keys and a pair of binoculars,” Yael replied, ignoring Elijah’s darkening gaze. “Mr. Purchas, I’ve delivered the package as instructed. My task is complete. I’ll take my leave now,” Yael said before turning to exit, his steps confident and his posture erect. Even as he left, Yael, Alfred’s bodyguard, was a cut above many others in his presence alone.

Elijah’s face darkened as he stared at the bag of powder.

*****

At the hospital, Kyla sat in a gynecologist’s office, wearing a mask. There was another patient ahead of her, and she felt nervous.

Using the excuse of a business meeting, she had left her company, intending to terminate her pregnancy. After a while, it was her turn.

Kyla whispered, “Doctor, I’m pregnant, but I don’t want to keep the baby. It’s been about six weeks. Can I still have a medical abortion?”

The doctor’s previously kind expression shifted into a frown when she heard Kyla’s intention to have an abortion. She sternly asked, “Does your husband agree to this?”

Kyla was taken aback but answered, “He does. We’re both too busy with work, and it’s not the right time for a child.”

The doctor lectured her, “If you didn’t want a child, you should have taken precautions. An abortion can harm your health.”

Kyla lowered her head, remaining silent.

Her first sex with Chris had been a setup orchestrated by him. Afterward, she hadn’t taken emergency contraception, never imagining she would end up pregnant.

After asking a few more questions, the doctor said, “Let’s do an ultrasound to confirm how far along you are and see if you’re eligible for a medical abortion.”

“Okay.”

“While you’re getting the ultrasound, take some time to think carefully. Work is important, but you didn’t take the right precautions to prevent this child from coming. Now that you are pregnant. Are you really going to give that up?” the doctor said while writing the ultrasound order, trying to persuade her.

Kyla simply nodded, avoiding further conversation.

If she and Chris were married, she wouldn’t hesitate to pause her career to have the baby. But Chris was about to marry Melanie, and this child would be nothing more than an illegitimate child. She couldn’t let an illegitimate child derail her future.

Seeing that Kyla was determined to have a miscarriage, the doctor handed her the list and stopped talking to her.

Kyla thanked the doctor and hurriedly left under the watchful eyes of others in the clinic.

The hospital was crowded, and both the waiting time and payment processes required queuing.

While waiting to pay, Kyla thought bitterly about how Chris was joyfully preparing for his wedding to Melanie, and resentment swelled within her.

He had ruined her and gotten her pregnant, yet he was marrying someone else for his own benefit. He got all the advantages, leaving her to deal with the consequences.

Unable to suppress her anger, Kyla called Chris.

It took him a while to pick up, and when he did, he spoke in a hushed voice, confirming that he was probably with Melanie.

“Kyla, what’s wrong?” Chris asked quietly. “If it’s nothing urgent, I’ll call you later. I’m busy right now.”

“What are you busy with?” Kyla coldly asked. “Busy with Melanie, right?”

“Kyla…” Chris sighed, exasperated.

“Tell me, where are you?” Kyla asked.

“I… I’m at a jewelry store,” Chris said.

Kyla’s eyes turned icy.

While she was at the hospital, enduring the emotional pain of preparing for an abortion, he was out shopping for jewelry with another woman. The stark contrast made her voice even colder.

“Chris, don’t accuse me of being heartless. You’ve got ten minutes to get here. If you don’t show up, I’m going to terminate this pregnancy. I’m at the hospital right now, waiting to pay for the procedure.”

With that, she hung up, giving him no chance to argue or plead with her over the phone.

Chris immediately called back, but Kyla didn’t answer.

She didn’t even bother to decline the calls, just let the phone ring quietly in her pocket, the volume turned down low.

Chris sent her messages, begging her to reconsider.

Kyla glanced at them. His texts were filled with pleas for her to stay calm and not terminate their child, calling it the product of their love.

Kyla thought, ‘The product of love? So, I’m supposed to suffer through pregnancy while he’s off enjoying himself with other women?’

In a well-known jewelry store, Melanie had just selected a set of jewelry and wanted Chris’s opinion, but when she turned around, Chris was nowhere to be found.

“Chris? Chris?” Melanie called out repeatedly.

A store assistant informed her, “Miss Moore, your fiancé answered a phone call and rushed out just a few minutes ago.

Melanie hurried to the door, but Chris’s car was already gone. Her face darkened instantly as she pulled out her phone and dialed Chris’s number.

When Chris finally answered, she suppressed her temper and asked, “Chris, where did you go? You didn’t even tell me before you left.”

Melanie thought, ‘Who or what can be more important than staying with me?’

Melanie was filled with dissatisfaction.

Chapter 310

“Melanie, something urgent just came up, so I won’t be able to stay with you. Once you’ve made your choice, just send me the QR code for the payment, and I’ll cover it. This one’s on me,” Chris said quickly before hanging up.

He pressed the pedal harder, knowing Kyla’s impulsive nature all too well. If he didn’t reach the hospital in the next ten minutes, she would go through with the abortion. And that was his child- his first.

“Chris! Chris!” Melanie fumed as she stared at her phone.

Before they’d left, her father-in-law-to-be, Lennon, had made it clear that Chris was officially on leave for their wedding. He wasn’t expected back at work until after their honeymoon.

She wondered what could be so urgent that Chris would ditch her like that.

Growing more suspicious, she quickly dialed Lennon’s number.

“Mr. Cohen,” Melanie’s voice was now sugar-coated and sweet.

“Melanie, what’s wrong?” Lennon responded, his tone calm and warm.

Weaver Group’s partnership with the Cohen Group was paying off, and Lennon knew securing Melanie as his future daughter-in-law had been the right move. Even though the Weaver Group was facing some trouble, he trusted that Martin could steer the ship through any storm.

“Chris just rushed off without a word. He said something urgent came up, but didn’t mention if it was work-related. I’m really worried. He was driving so fast,” she explained, her concern growing. “I don’t want to call him while he’s driving and distract him, but do you know if something’s happening at the company?”

Lennon gave a slight nod and smoothly covered for his son. “There was an urgent issue at the company that needed Chris to handle. I asked him to return. I’m sorry, Melanie, I shouldn’t have pulled him away right now.”

Melanie sighed, feeling a wave of relief wash over her. “Oh, I see. Well, business is important too. But, Mr. Cohen, please remind Chris not to drive too fast. It’s not safe.”

“I’ll make sure to talk to him about that later,” Lennon assured her.

After a bit of casual chatting, Melanie ended the call feeling more at ease.

*****

Meanwhile, Kate’s phone buzzed with a few messages.

After reading them, she couldn’t help but smirk.

Kyla actually did it-she was having an abortion.

But of course, Kate wasn’t letting go that easily. She had tipped Chris off, and now he was rushing to stop her, abandoning Melanie at the jewelry store.

‘Pathetic.’ Kate’s smirk deepened as she typed a short reply, [Keep an eye on them. Take pictures.]

These photos would be her wedding gift to Chris and Melanie. And a devastating blow to Kyla.

Since her rebirth, Kate didn’t have any supernatural powers to speed up her revenge. But she had patience. She was going to take everything from Chris and Kyla, one piece at a time. Destroy their lives, and their reputations, and leave them as nothing but miserable shadows of who they used to be.

Killing them quickly was too easy. Too merciful. No, watching them squirm in agony, slowly unraveling in despair, that was the sweetest revenge.

Her phone rang again, this time with a call. Xena.

“Xena!” Kate answered her friend’s call with a smile.

“Kate, are you busy? Hope I’m not interrupting anything,” Xena asked casually.

“No big deal. What’s up?”

Xena chuckled. “Well, it’s nothing major. I just wanted to treat you and Mr. Davidson to a meal. Would you and your hubby do me the honor?”

Kate laughed. “You’re treating me? Count me in! But inviting Alfred? What’s the occasion?”

“He gave me a great opportunity to photograph a bunch of handsome men the other day. I’m grateful and want to repay him with a nice dinner,” Xena replied smoothly.

“Is that so?” Kate responded, clearly not buying it.

She knew Xena too well. Alfred was polite to her because she was Kate’s friend, but Xena, like Kyla, got nervous around him. Saying she wanted to treat him? There had to be more to it.

“Alright, I’ll check with Alfred. If he’s down, I’ll let you know. Where are we eating? Send me the address, and we’ll meet you there.”

“Great! See if Mr. Davidson’s free. I was thinking of Cheval Blanc something classy to match your status as a power couple,” Xena replied.

Kate chuckled. “Oh, stop it, Xena. You’re too much.”

“I’m serious! You two deserve the best. Ask him for me, will you?”

“Sure, I’ll give him a call and let you know.”

After hanging up, Kate smirked to herself. “You’ve got your eye on Yael, don’t you?”

Yael, Alfred’s personal bodyguard, was probably the reason Xena wanted this dinner. Treating Alfred just meant getting a chance to see him.

Xena was no stranger to handsome men. In fact, her hobby was collecting pictures of them, and no man had ever managed to make it past her walls.

Marjorie had given her plenty of grief over it. She even set Xena up on several blind dates, all of which ended in disaster.

Kate knew why: Xena made it her mission to find out exactly what her date couldn’t stand, then did that very thing when they met. It was her way of sabotaging the whole ordeal before it even started.

While they were on vacation at the equestrian resort, Kate noticed that Xena’s gaze lingered on Yael more often than not.

But bodyguard or not, Yael was a solid 95 out of 100. Kate had even joked with Alfred once, asking him if he wasn’t worried about being outshone by a whole squad of good-looking men.

When Kate asked Alfred about the dinner, he didn’t hesitate for a second before refusing. “Kate, go ahead and have dinner with her, but I’m not interested.”

He even threw in a cheeky reminder, “Remember the three things to avoid-fire, burglars, and your partner’s best friends.” Kate laughed. “Alfred, you’re being ridiculous.”

Kate knew there was no chance Xena would even think about Alfred. She had seen the way Xena’s legs practically trembled in his presence. Xena might have had the nerve to secretly snap pictures of guys like Elijah, but not Alfred. She wouldn’t dare. That fear ran deep.

“I hope I’m just overthinking this, but I really don’t want to join,” Alfred said. He rarely had meals with other women- his wife was the exception, of course.

“Alright, I’ll let Xena know. But can I bring Yael along?” Kate asked.

“Wait, does Miss Phillips have a thing for Yael?” Alfred raised an eyebrow.

Alfred had arranged for someone to keep an eye on Kate, and while she knew that, she still wanted Yael there. Alfred quickly pieced it together.

Kate chuckled. “I can’t say for sure, but I have my suspicions. I know Xena pretty well. She’s not treating us to dinner just because of you. It’s definitely for someone else. She’s too principled to play around with a friend’s husband. “Yael isn’t seeing anyone, right?” she added, just to confirm. “Not that I know of.”

Kate sighed in relief. “Good. If Xena really likes him and asks me for help, I’m totally in. Yael may be your bodyguard, but he’s pretty great…serious on the outside, but really attentive and handsome. He’s got that celebrity vibe.”

Alfred felt a twinge of jealousy at her praise. “Oh, come on! Keep it coming. At this rate, he won’t be by my side much longer.”

“Jealous much?” she teased.

“Why shouldn’t I be? What’s wrong with your man? Not attentive? Not handsome? Doesn’t outshine celebrities?” he replied, leaving Kate momentarily speechless.

She thought, ‘Oh no, my husband is jealous again. What am I going to do?’

お金金

SEND GIFT or GCASH: +63.936.139.8714

COMMENT

Subscribe


Prev | Next

A Tale Of Redemption And Passion by Isidore Walsh (Chapters 291, to 300) – Daisy Novels

Chapter 291

“They’re all grilling at the barbecue pit. I’ll go find Theo.” Lindsay said openly as she jogged over.

Kate smiled. “Go ahead, I’ll push Alfred to join everyone at the barbecue.”

Lindsay waved at the couple, then quickly headed towards the elevator.

“Is something going on between you, Theo, and Lindsay?”

Alfred avoided the question. “If you can bicker a few rounds with Lindsay and leave her bruised, you’ll have your answer.” Kate did not know how to respond to that.

It was not easy to pursue the people around Alfred.

Lily had been chasing Oswald for years.

Lindsay must have liked Theo for quite some time. They were childhood friends, but her interaction with him created the illusion that she was chasing him while he was running away.

Kate felt lucky she had won over Alfred so easily.

She felt that she was doing quite well.

Feeling a little smug and confident, Kate reflected on her success.

Lindsay arrived at Theo’s door and knocked.

There was no response.

She tried the doorknob.

‘Hey!’

The door was not locked, so she easily pushed it open and entered.

“Theo.” She called his name as she walked inside.

There was the sound of running water from the bathroom.

“Is he showering?” She wondered.

Lindsay stood outside the bathroom and knocked, calling Theo.”

Still, no response.

“Theo, did you hear me? Come out! Do not think you can just hide in there. If you do not come out, I will come in. Do not think I will not.”

Even after her warning, there was no reply.

Lindsay kept banging on the door and shouting. A few minutes later, she muttered, “He did not drown in there, did he?”

Thinking this, Lindsay increased her force as she knocked on the door. When Theo still did not respond, she disregarded any concerns and pushed the door open. Just as she forcefully slammed her body against it, the door swung open.

She threw herself into it.

Fortunately, she did not fall onto the cold floor. Instead, she landed in a warm embrace.

However, that embrace was soaked, and water dripped from him. As she plunged into his arms, she ended up wetting her clothes.

She looked up.

Theo looked down.

Their eyes met.

Lindsay saw that Theo’s upper body was bare, and his hair was wet. He had not even bothered to use a towel to dry it, so the water droplets continued to drip down, falling onto her upturned face.

He was wearing headphones!

No wonder he had not heard her knocking.

He must have been listening to music, making her think he had drowned in the tub.

The next second, Theo quickly pushed her away.

Caught off guard, Lindsay had no time to react as he pushed her. She began to fall backward, and just as she was about to hit the floor, Theo quickly scooped her back into his arms.

For the second time, she found herself in his embrace, leaving her dazed.

“Lindsay!” Theo’s low growl snapped her out of her daze.

She stood up straight, brushing her hands over his chest muscles. “You have eaten so much good food and still have not gotten fat. Your muscles are firm, and you have a great figure. Not bad!”

After he stood up, he realized he was still shirtless and panicked, pushing her out of the bathroom and quickly closing the door. He frantically searched for his clothes. He searched the bathroom for a long time but could not find them.

His clothes were still on the bed and he had not brought them in.

“Chili.”

He called out the nickname he had given Lindsay in the bathroom.

“Chili, my clothes are still on the bed. Can you get them for me?”

Lindsay looked at the bed. His clothes were indeed there. She walked over, picked up his clothes, and leaned against the bathroom door. She lightly kicked the door and said, ” Puddle Paws, your clothes are in my hands. Do you want to come out and get them yourself, or should I help you send them in?”

Hearing her call him by the nickname she had given him when he was young, Theo’s handsome face darkened.

He pulled the door open just a crack, extended his hand, and ordered, “Give it to me!”

Lindsay smiled as she stuffed the clothes into his hands. After a few minutes, he stood neatly dressed in front of her.

“Lindsay, I’m warning you. Do not call me ‘Puddle Paws’ again!”

“It ruins my handsome image,” he thought.

“You’re allowed to call me Chili, but I’m not allowed to call Theo rolled his eyes.

Lindsay looked at him defiantly.

After a while, he admitted defeat and compromised, “I won’ t call you Chili anymore. You’re not allowed to call me Puddle Paws. I’m already thirty years old, not three.”

When he was young, he was always beaten up by Lindsay, who was two years younger than him. He often cried. She disdainfully gave him the nickname “Puddle Paw.” However, she was the only one who could call him that. Lindsay would be the first to react if anyone else dared to use his nickname. Under her influence, no one dared to call him by it.

“You’re thirty?” Lindsay looked surprised. “Old man.”

He stomped his feet in anger. “What old man? Men are in their prime at thirty, and I’m at my peak! Meanwhile, you’re already a twenty-eight-year-old virgin! Most people your age are mothers of two, and you still can’t get married. You deserve it!”

“I told you long ago that you’re so fierce and hot that you won’t be able to get married.”

Lindsay chuckled. “Do you know why I came back this time?” “Doing what?” Theo asked.

“Wedding,” she replied.

His eyes flashed as he asked, “Who are you marrying? Do you have a boyfriend? Or are you following your family’s arrangements for a marriage?”

“Call it a marriage alliance,” she said.

If she married him, it would also be considered a marriage alliance.

“You’re actually willing to go through with a marriage alliance?” he asked, surprised.

“Why not?” she responded.

He raised an eyebrow and asked, “…Who is the man?”

He would break the man’s legs and ruin his chances of marrying her!

She turned around and smiled. “When I invite you to my wedding banquet, you will discover who my husband is.”

He followed her and asked, “Can’t you introduce him to us now? I am older than you, and as a man, my judgment about men is sharper than yours. I can help you assess him. Since you are so fierce, I can test his skills to see if you can handle him.”

But inside, he was wondering which family she was marrying into.

“Why had I received no news about it?” He was puzzled.” Didn’t grandmother support me being with her?”

He was unsure he could stand by and watch as she married someone else.

She turned her head, her eyes sparkling with laughter, and said, “Don’t worry, I can definitely handle him. You know me well; we’ve been fighting since we were kids. I have more than enough ability to keep him in check.”,

Chapter 292

Theo was at a loss for words.

“How did you get in?” he asked suddenly.

“I knocked on the door from outside and didn’t get a response. I tried turning the doorknob and realized it wasn’t locked, so I just walked in,” Lindsay replied.

“You were wearing earphones while taking a shower? Aren’t you worried someone might come in and steal your stuff?” she added.

“Sure, this is your family’s place. No one would dare to steal from you, but it is still possible someone might try. If you want to put yourself at risk, don’t lock the door next time,” she said.

Theo looked at her quietly. Once she finished speaking, he replied meaningfully, “Other than you, no one else would dare to barge into my room like this.”

If it were not for his unspoken approval, even she would not have had the nerve to enter.

“Cynthia and the others are at the barbecue. Are you not going to join them?” Theo asked.

Lindsay sat down on his bed and looked up at him, noticing he seemed much taller than she remembered. Unable to resist, she stood up and gave his shoulder a couple of pats. “You are so much taller than me now.”

Theo glanced at her but quickly looked away when his gaze landed on a certain spot.

She was bold and lived a carefree life, and to him, she resembled a tomboy, though her figure was undeniably attractive.

In fact, when she was quiet, she was quite beautiful.

“What if I end up being as short as you?” Theo asked.

“Who are you calling short?” Lindsay replied.

“That would be you,” he shot back.

“Theo, are you asking for a beating?”

Theo scoffed. “Chili, go ahead and try hitting me. I will return with a messy face of dark purples and reds, swollen and bruised. Do not blame me if Old Madam Maccoy uses family discipline on you.”

Lindsay’s expression darkened. “Theo, you are shameless.” “You are still just like you were when you were young. All you do is cry and complain,” he said.

Theo continued shamelessly, “As long as Renee can teach you a lesson, I will gladly be shameless. What can you do about it?”

“You…” she began. Lindsay then reached out and pinched his ear.

He had thought that if she could not hit him, she could not handle him.

“Ouch!” Theo shouted as she pulled his ear. “Chili Pepper, let go. You are so fierce. Be careful. If I tell your fiancé, he will definitely be frightened and break off the engagement. You will become a joke in Brika City and never get married.” “Go ahead, tell him.” Lindsay tugged at his ear until it turned bright red before finally letting go.

“Puddle Paws! All you do is complain, and you have not improved at all. To think that you are still the general manager of Cheval Blanc. Cheval Blanc has not suffered a loss, thanks to Alfred.”

“I told you, do not call me Puddle Paws!” He snapped.

Theo’s face shifted from dark to green and back again as he glared at Lindsay, looking as if he wanted to skin her alive.

Lindsay chuckled, touching his face. “Theo, your face looks like a palette. The colors you mix are especially beautiful.”

“I will not call you Puddle Paws. That is true; you cannot cry now. Speaking of which, I quite like to see you cry. Why not cry for me to hear?” Lindsay teased.

Theo looked thoroughly annoyed.

He felt that if he stayed here any longer, he would be angered to death by Lindsay.

“A good man does not fight a woman,” Theo said. After saying that, Theo turned around and left.

“Loser,” Lindsay called after him.

She followed him, using words to jab at him.

Theo suddenly stopped and turned around, his eyes wide as he stared at Lindsay.

“Theo,” she said playfully.

Lindsay smiled and continued, “Has anyone told you that you are quite manly when you are angry?”

Theo replied irritably, “When I am not angry. I am still a man!” “I like to see you angry. When you were young, you looked like a puffed-up toad when you were mad,” Lindsay teased. Thinking of a toad, Theo was left speechless.

“Was there ever a toad as handsome as I?” He thought as he flipped his eyes.

“Let us go. When I went upstairs, Alfred had already brought Kate downstairs. Let us go over too. There are plenty of people, and it is lively. Cook me a chicken drumstick,” Lindsay said.

Theo replied, “Lindsay, I am still angry.”

“I am just pulling you along. I did not stop you from being angry. You can stay angry as long as you want. Anyway, you are the one who is angry, not me. It does not affect me,” she responded.

“When are you going back?” he asked.

If he interacted with her, he would not live long.

He would be driven to his grave by her.

“I do not know. It depends on how long my grandma stays here. When she goes back, I will go back. Why? Do you want to chase me away?” She took Theo’s arm and dragged him along.

“I want to live a few more days,” Theo said.

“You said you want to live a few more days? Tell me the number. I promise you will live until that day,” Lindsay replied.

“I cannot live a day with you,” he shot back.

Lindsay grinned. “Do I have the ability to anger people to death? When I see you tomorrow, will you be a human or a ghost?”

“Remember to BBQ chicken drumsticks for me later. There are still plenty left. Anyway, I will eat what you make,” Lindsay said.

Theo, the Puddle Paws, was exceptionally talented at cooking. He had already shown great promise as a child. Whenever they fought, he would retreat to the kitchen to whip up delicious dishes, luring her, the gluttonous cat, over. If he did not let her eat, she would sneak bites or steal food; she had to have it.

After so many years abroad, she missed his cooking dearly. Lindsay was certain that Theo’s main appeal was his delicious food.

‘If I marry him, I can enjoy his cooking every day. Why not?’ she thought.

One wondered what Theo would think if he knew she could never forget his culinary skills.

“My price is very high,” he said.

Lindsay smiled. “Do not worry, I will not eat for free. No matter how much it costs, I will pay.”

Theo pursed his lips and replied, “It has been twenty years since I learned to cook. Do the math. How much do you owe me?”

She always claimed she would pay him, but in reality, she kept a running tab.

‘This woman’s words cannot be trusted, he thought.

“You did not specify how much you want to charge me. How would I know how much I owe you? When you want to collect, just make it clear. I promise I will pay. If you cannot afford it, I will marry you. That way, you will not be unable to find a wife, and no one will enjoy your cooking. You have great skills, but no one will even taste it,” Lindsay replied. Theo looked at her in disbelief. “Are you and my sister-in-law on the same wavelength?”

Lindsay smiled and said, “How do you know I hit it off with Kate at first sight?”

They did get along quite well.

After chatting, Lindsay had already considered Kate a friend.

Theo snorted. “You are as shameless as my sister-in-law.”

Lindsay replied, “What can I say? Thank you for the compliment.”

Lindsay regained her confidence and joked, “

Shamelessness is not something that ordinary people can achieve.”

“Stay away from my sister-in-law from now on,” Theo warned.

The two of them were both shameless. If they were together, they could tear down the world.

Lindsay retorted, “Your sister-in-law enjoys spending time with me. Tell her to stay away from me if you have the guts.”

“What if I tell Alfred that you think I am as shameless as Kate and that you do not want us to be friends? Let him handle his wife.”

Theo gritted his teeth and said, “Lindsay!”

Chapter 293

Lindsay giggled. “Scared now?”

Theo shook off her hand and distanced himself from her. Lindsay felt she had teased him enough, knowing he was thoroughly annoyed. After all, he had avoided her when she returned, and they had only seen each other today.

She would feel unsatisfied if she did not vent her frustration at him.

The barbecue pit was already filled with delightful aromas. Everyone chatted as they roasted delicious food, and the atmosphere was especially pleasant.

As the sun set, the dark sky descended, swallowing the last remnants of light.

The dark sky descended and swallowed the last bit of light.

After eating and drinking her fill, Kate pushed her man along the equestrian resort.

“Alfred, I am very happy today.”

“Are you usually unhappy?” Alfred asked.

Kate smiled and said, “I am usually happy, but I am still the happiest today. I have eaten the delicacies that my husband personally barbequed. I really did not expect my husband’s culinary skills to be so good. It seems that Cynthia did not lie to me. She said that you are multi-talented and hidden.”

She thought that her sister-in-law was exaggerating.

Only after experiencing it did she realize that Alfred was really multi-talented. He hid his talents well.

After being praised by his beloved wife, Alfred’s eyes softened slightly. He said indifferently, “There is a lot of pressure to be a successor. There is also a lot to learn, not only in business but also in life.”

He continued, “There are no eternal victors in the business world. There will always be changes. Our ancestor was worried that one day, the Davidson family would encounter a serious crisis that would cause Regency Group to go bankrupt and become heavily in debt. The people in the family must have strong mental fortitude and be able to face the fact of bankruptcy calmly. They would not live on the streets because of bankruptcy.”

Alfred added, “As long as we are multi-talented, we can always rely on a skill to make a living, so we will not starve. We will also have the ability to make a comeback.”

Kate’s expression froze when she heard that. The Davidson family’s education philosophy seemed sensible.

Kate thought, “It is said that a family will never be poor for long, and a person will never be rich for long. No matter how much money the rich generation earned, if their descendants did not have a good education and were incapable, there will always be a generation that will lose all their ancestral wealth. It is best to educate future

generations to survive under any circumstances.”

“Did you not even have time to play as a child?” Kate asked.

After a moment of silence, Alfred replied, “I didn’t have a childhood.”

He spent his childhood in various studies.

He explained, “I spent my childhood in various studies. When I was slightly older, my brothers and I were sent by our elders to a harsh place to live for a period of time during the winter and summer holidays. There, we were not the young masters of the Davidson family. We did not have any privileges or pocket money. If I wanted to spend money, I had to work hard to get paid.”

Alfred continued, “Starting at fifteen, I often accompanied my grandparents to various business banquets, interacting with all kinds of people and witnessing the rise and fall of countless companies.”

“I once witnessed someone commit suicide after a business failure. My grandfather used to say that those who take their own lives are cowards. If they are not afraid of death, why fear business failure? If you fail, you can start over. But if you die, you lose everything. Dying may bring relief to oneself, but it only brings suffering to loved ones.”

He continued, “The deceit in the business world and the cruelty of society entered my life too early, leading me from heartache and shock to indifference. Sometimes, I would even ruin others, leaving them in debt and disgrace. However, I have my limits. I would not destroy another person’s family. I would leave them a way out, even if that path is fraught with difficulties.”

Kate interjected, “You must have had a happy childhood.”

Alfred concerned that his earlier words were too heavy and might affect his wife’s joyful mood, decided to ask her about her childhood instead.

Instead, he asked about Kate’s childhood.

Kate smiled as she pushed him. “I had a happy childhood. I was the youngest at home, and my parents and brothers doted on me very much.”

She continued, “I often went out with my two brothers. Sometimes, when my brothers did not want to bring me along, I would cry and roll around on the ground. They had no choice but to take me. We lived in the countryside, so we did not have as many fun activities as the children in the city.”

“We would go up the mountain to pick wild fruits, climb trees to dig out bird nests, go into the river to catch fish and shrimp, or play with the children in the village, throwing sandbags, playing hide-and-seek, and so on.”

“Later on, when I started attending hobby classes, I rarely went out to have fun with my two brothers.”

The memories were especially beautiful.

Alfred turned to look at her. “No wonder you learned combat skills.”

Considering how mischievous she was like a boy, it would be a pity if she did not learn combat skills.

Kate’s face turned slightly red. “Alfred, I am actually very gentle too. I do not want to be rough.”

Alfred or Elijah would always catch her in the act when she beat someone up. In their minds, she must seem like an aggressive woman.

“The reason I learned combat skills was firstly because I liked it, and secondly, it was because of my family. They felt society was becoming more dangerous and unpredictable, no longer as pure and kind as before. Although we cannot be saviors, we can save ourselves.” She explained.

“Learning some combat skills allows for self-protection. My family can be at ease, and I can occasionally help others. It is quite good.”

She explained, “After I learned combat skills, I wanted more people to learn how to protect themselves. So, as soon as I graduated, I borrowed money from my family to open a training institution. I could teach children various talents and self-defense skills.”

Before being recognized by her biological parents as a member of the Sutton family, her training institution was starting to become profitable.

Alfred had investigated her past before and knew what she used to do. He was also aware that her organization had started to make a profit.

The only thing that surprised him was her skillful hands; she had woven many small items and sold them on Amazon, and she mentioned that business was doing quite well.

The little gifts she had given him were all well-crafted, and he liked every single one.

Whenever the senior managers or CEOs who came to discuss business with him saw the small animals on his desk, they would always ask where he bought them.

“Alfred, when we have children in the future, whether it’s a boy or a girl, we should teach them some self-defense skills.” She proposed.

Alfred nodded. “All the children in our family must learn self-defense. Even Cynthia is no exception.”

Cynthia was the precious child the elders had long awaited, and her safety was everyone’s top concern.

Although there were plenty of bodyguards and nannies, relying on oneself was always better than relying on others. Knowing self-defense was far better than bringing along two bodyguards.

Kate was surprised. She had thought that Cynthia would be the exception.

“If we have a child, I still hope that they will be a little better off than I was. At the very least, they should have a childhood. They shouldn’t have to go through what I did. When I think back to my own childhood, all I remember is studying – there was no real happiness.” Alfred lamented. Nowadays, children are especially overwhelmed with tutoring sessions and extracurricular activities, which take up all their holidays and place them in a high-pressure learning environment.

There needed to be time for children to relax when it was appropriate.

Chapter 294

“That’s too far ahead. Let’s talk about it when we actually have a child,” Alfred laughed self-deprecatingly.

Kate wanted to suggest they could have children sooner, but considering reality, she swallowed her words. The couple had agreed not to have children soon.

Of course, they would keep the baby if she had gotten pregnant last night. Kate believed it was a safe time, and with only one instance, she was confident she would not get pregnant.

The couple strolled for a while before returning to the hotel to rest. The pleasant weekend ended quickly.

When Monday came, everyone returned to work or school, and life resumed as normal. Kate wanted to visit her mother, so she left early in the morning.

Today, her husband was personally accompanying her to her family’s home.

When the young couple arrived at the Sutton family villa, it was only 7:30 in the morning.

It was breakfast time for Leland.

Usually, the servants took care of the meal, but after Kyla upset her adoptive parents with a few comments, she had not left the house for the past two days. She was doing everything she could to mend their relationship. Today, she woke up early and personally prepared a delightful breakfast for them.

Hearing footsteps on the stairs, Kyla, wearing an apron, came out of the kitchen. When she saw Leland, she smiled and said, “Good morning, Dad. I just finished making breakfast.”

Leland replied indifferently, “You used to dislike the smell of oil and smoke in the kitchen. Why are you forcing yourself to make breakfast for us?”

Kyla smiled back, “People change. I enjoy preparing breakfast for you and Mom now. Is Mom awake yet?”

“She doesn’t have to work, so she won’t be up for a while. Don’t disturb her; let her sleep in a bit longer.” Leland’s tone remained cold. “Your mother hasn’t rested well for the past two days.”

Even though they had found their biological daughter, Kyla had been raised as their own for over twenty years. The hurt she caused was genuine, and it was no wonder her mother could not sleep well.

“Sir, Miss,” a servant hurriedly entered. Upon seeing the father and daughter, she quickly said, “Sir, Mr. Davidson is here again!”

After learning that Alfred was their family’s son-in-law, the Sutton family’s servants still felt apprehensive around that cold man.

Leland was momentarily taken aback before asking, “Is Mr. Davidson alone? Did Ms. Sutton come with him?”

The servant nodded. “Ms. Sutton is here too.”

Leland let out a sigh of relief. It would not be a complaint as long as the couple arrived together.

Leland personally went out to greet them.

Seeing this, Kyla clenched the apron in jealousy, pulling at it so hard she nearly tore it to pieces. In the past, her father had always valued and loved her the most.

Now, just hearing that Kate was here, her father set aside his usual authority and personally went out to greet her.

Why was everyone so eager to praise her? She had only married a crippled eunuch.

So what if Kate was now Mrs. Davidson? The women in the Davidson family were not to be trifled with, and her hard days were still ahead.

Kyla could not believe that Kate would willingly remain a widow for life.

Kate pushed Alfred inside while Yael and the others carried various gifts in their hands. These were gifts that James had prepared for Alfred. Since Alfred was accompanying Kate to visit her family, they certainly could not go empty-handed.

“Dad.” When Kate saw Leland coming out of the house, she sweetly called him “Dad.”

“Dad.” Alfred also greeted him with a low voice.

Leland wanted to maintain his composure but could not help smiling, so he decided to drop the pretense. He said, ” Yes, you’re here. You haven’t had breakfast yet, have you? Let’s eat together.”

Leland added, noticing the bodyguards carrying many things, “You came, but why bring so much? We don’t lack anything at home.”

After all, the Sutton family was wealthy and did not need anything.

As Kate pushed Alfred inside, she smiled and said, “I told him not to bring so much, but he insisted. He said it is our first time coming back together, and we should not come empty-handed.”

In the past, she would either come back alone, or Alfred would arrive with the bodyguards.

Alfred calmly said, “It is simply a matter of courtesy.”

Leland laughed, “Alfred, you are being too polite.”

“Dad, is my mom still not up yet?”

“Since she can hear you talking, she will be downstairs in less than ten minutes,” Leland replied.

The couple’s only comfort was that their biological daughter was becoming more considerate and getting closer to them.

“Alfred, Kate,” Kyla greeted them from the dining room entrance.

She did not dare get too close to Alfred.

For some reason, despite having no past conflict with Alfred, she still feared him.

Her legs would weaken whenever those cold eyes stared at her, trembling uncontrollably.

“I’ve made breakfast. You haven’t eaten yet, right? Join us for breakfast… Blargh!” Before Kyla could finish her sentence, she suddenly felt nauseous, quickly covering her mouth and rushing to the bathroom.

In the hall, it was so quiet that one could hear a pin drop.

“Dad, I’ll go check on Kyla,” Kate said, breaking the silence. She quickly followed Kyla into the bathroom and even closed the door behind her.

Kyla was leaning over the sink, vomiting uncontrollably. Kate crossed her arms, leaning casually against the door, watching Kyla with a faint smile. “That’s quite the reaction. It’s only been five or six weeks, right?”

“What nonsense are you talking about?” Kyla snapped, barely managing to stop retching. She glared at Kate in frustration.

“Aren’t you pregnant? Chris Cohen’s child. Did you really think you could hide it from me?” Kate walked over, uncrossing her arms, and placed a hand on Kyla’s shoulder, leaning in to whisper, “I was the one who told Mom about your pregnancy.”

Kyla shoved Kate hard.

Kate tilted her body to the side, effortlessly dodging Kyla’s push.

“Kate, so you’re the one who told Mom and Dad!” Kyla glared at her with hatred as if she wanted to tear her apart. However, her expression quickly changed, and she mocked, “You’re just jealous, aren’t you? You used to love Chris so much and dreamed of marrying him. But too bad, he never truly loved you. The only reason he even went on dates with you was because I let him. After all, I took your identity and enjoyed the love of your biological parents. I thought I owed you that much.”

“And you and Alfred… Ha, you’ll never have children. Kate, just keep being envious and jealous.”

Kate found it amusing. Why did everyone think marrying Alfred made her pitiful? She had, in fact, found a treasure.

Why did everyone think that she was pitiful in marrying Mr. Davidson?

“So what if Chris really loves you? He’ll be getting married in just a few days, and the bride won’t be you, Kyla. Even if you’re pregnant with his child, that child will be born an illegitimate one!”

An illegitimate child-something that would follow him in both lifetimes. Some things, even being reborn, could not change.

Chapter 295

Kyla’s expression turned extremely ugly.

“Did Chris persuade you to be magnanimous for the Cohen Group’s sake and allow you to help him have this child?” Kate shot back. “Once he becomes the head of the Cohen Group and grows stronger, he will divorce Melanie and marry you?”

“Did he say that even after marrying Melanie, he would never touch her and remain chaste for you?” Kate continued, her sarcasm leaving Kyla stunned.

Soon, Kyla reached out to grab Kate, but Kate skillfully evaded her. Despite multiple attempts, Kyla could not catch her.

Remembering Kate’s claims about her combat skills, Kyla decided to give up. She brushed her hair and adjusted her outfit in the mirror. Turning to Kate, she said with a smirk,” Kate, you still love Chris, don’t you?”

“How could you move on from someone you were desperate to marry just a month ago?” Kyla retorted “Chris must still be meeting with you privately,” Kyla pressed. “Did he tell you all this?”

Kyla looked Kate up and down. She could not tell if it was an illusion or reality, but she felt that Kate seemed more beautiful than before, with her demeanor elevated to a new level.

Kate was wearing a black business suit and diamond-studded heels. Although she did not wear any jewelry, her beauty was undeniable. Her big, watery eyes sparkled with confidence.

“Yes,” Kyla thought. Kate’s confidence made her appear different and more attractive.

“Kate, it seems Alfred treats you well. In such a short time, you have undergone a transformation. But how come Mrs. Davidson does not even have a diamond ring? You look very simple,” Kyla remarked.

Kate smiled. “Kyla, you do not need to provoke me. I do not dislike jewelry; I just prefer not to wear it. Alfred has given me jewelry-not just one set at a time, but dozens. He even instructed James to clear out a room for my jewelry, dedicated specifically to the pieces he gifted me.”

Kyla’s expression changed when Kate added, “As for Chris…” Kate maintained her smile, but hatred flickered in her eyes. ” How could I ever forget him?”

She constantly recalled what Chris and Kyla had done to her and her daughter.

Kyla wanted to deliver a snarky comment, but the hatred she saw in Kate’s eyes made her words stick in her throat. She had many questions swirling in her mind.

Chris had never done anything particularly wrong to Kate, so why did Kate hate him so much? This hatred was not born from deep love but rather true loathing, as if Chris had committed an unforgivable crime against her.

“Saturday, Chris and Melanie are getting married. What do you plan to do? Watch helplessly as your child’s father marries someone else? Or do you choose to abort the child?” Kate asked.

Kate’s expression changed rapidly; she quickly adopted a concerned demeanor and inquired about Kyla’s feelings. This made Kyla seethe with anger, but she felt powerless against Kate.

The woman before her was no longer the village girl who had just been recognized a year ago.

Kate had fully integrated into this family, earning her parents’ love and trust, and she had Alfred as her support.

Kyla said, “My business is none of your concern. You informed Dad and Mom about my pregnancy, letting them down. You have already succeeded. Kate, I know your intentions. You are simply jealous of how well Dad and Mom treat me. Even if you are their biological daughter, I have been raised in their care since childhood.”

“Relationships are different. You cannot compare to me. So what if you married Alfred? Everyone knows about Alfred’s problem. One day, you will be chased out of the family. At that time… Hehe, Kate, I have never failed to get what I want!”

Kyla wanted all the assets of the Sutton Group, the family assets, and the care of her adoptive parents.

Kate said, “Oh, really? Then it must be a fascinating process for you if you miss it.”

Kate smiled and continued, “In your current situation, can you still focus on work? Do you dare to let others know that you became pregnant out of wedlock? You are pregnant with Chris’s child. Once this news gets out, will Melanie let you off? Kyla, do not underestimate a woman’s jealousy.” With that, Kate turned around, opened the bathroom door, and walked out.

Kyla clenched her fists, her eyes filled with hatred. She did not know if she hated Kate or Chris. Chris caused her current situation, but it was also thanks to Kate. If Kate had not suddenly become a different person, she would not have ended up pregnant out of wedlock.

Kyla wondered, “Why did Kate suddenly become a different person? Could she have undergone plastic surgery? The real Kate might have died long ago.”

The seeds of doubt were planted in her heart and began to take root. Kyla recalled the recent changes in Kate and became even more suspicious that the real Kate was dead and the current Kate was fake.

Kyla thought, “The fake Kate must have had plastic surgery long ago to look like Kate, waiting for the opportunity to eliminate the real Kate and take her place. What she wanted is, of course, all of the family’s assets. She even hooked up with Alfred; perhaps Alfred is the accomplice of the fake Kate.”

When Kyla thought of this, she coldly said, “What is fake cannot be real. What is real cannot be fake. Kate, just you wait. I will tear off your fake face.”

It was easy to differentiate between truth and lies. She could pull out a few strands of Kate’s hair and find an opportunity to pull a few strands from her mother’s hair to do a DNA test. With the appraisal results, she could deal with the fake Kate.

Kyla thought she had found a good way to deal with Kate and felt much better. She washed her face in the washroom before going out.

Mr. and Mrs. Sutton were present in the dining room, warmly biding their daughter and son-in-law to try the breakfast Kyla had painstakingly made early in the morning. Alfred said indifferently, “Dad, Mom, I have had breakfast. Please, enjoy.”

He could not be bothered to give Kyla’s breakfast any regard, even though he had never eaten it.

They had left home early today and did not have time for breakfast.

James pursued, wanting to pack breakfast for the couple to take to the company, but Alfred turned him down.

Kate looked at him twice and quickly understood why he was lying.

“Dad, Mom, please go ahead and eat. I want to eat oatmeal today. I will make it myself,” Kate said, getting up and heading into the kitchen.

Kyla had prepared a lavish breakfast. Growing up in the Garcia family, Kate was used to simpler breakfasts of oatmeal or pasta. After returning home, it took her a long time to get used to the Sutton family’s lavish Western-style breakfast.

Alfred’s eyes flickered. Kate was concerned about him being hungry, so she used the excuse of wanting to eat oatmeal to cook for him.

Chapter 296

Kate seemed to enjoy pasta or couscous. He had seen her eat them several times. After becoming Mrs. Davidson, her habits and preferences had not changed due to her new identity. Alfred had even told her she did not need to act reserved around him-after all, he had already seen her roughest side.

Kyla entered the room.

“Mom.” She smiled sweetly at Celia and greeted her softly.

Celia responded with a faint grunt. The joy on her face from her biological daughter’s return faded slightly as she glanced at Kyla. However, she did not say anything.

Kyla had told them that she would handle her own affairs, so there was no need for them to worry.

“Forget it,” she thought. Kyla was not her biological daughter anyway, so if she did not want them to get involved, then so be it. From now on, she would focus on her biological daughter. Celia tried to comfort herself this way. It was easier to let go when she was not looking at Kyla.

“Where is Kate?” Kyla pretended not to know that Kate had gone into the kitchen to make pasta and asked her parents with a smile, then sat down next to Celia.

She happened to glance at Alfred sitting across from her. His expression was cold, like an ice sculpture, yet he was almost too handsome.

Suddenly, Alfred looked at her, his sharp, cold gaze startling Kyla. She quickly looked away, too afraid to meet his eyes.

Kyla was very afraid of him, and Alfred knew it. His wife had even once suspected that Kyla’s fear might be the result of a failed attempt to get into his bed.

It made him so angry that he was utterly speechless.

“Kate said she wanted to eat oatmeal.” The one who answered was Leland.

He looked at his son-in-law with a smile, wanting to invite Alfred to eat together. However, Alfred had just mentioned that he had already eaten at home, yet he was, sitting opposite them.

Leland felt like he was going a little crazy.

No wonder his wife cried several times after learning that their daughter had been forced to marry Alfred.

The truth was that Alfred was really difficult to get along with.

Alfred sat at the dining table without eating, which made Leland and the others feel completely uncomfortable. “Alfred, I made too much oatmeal. Help me eat half,” Kate said.

It was, of course, Kate who rescued the Sutton family from their discomfort.

She brought out two bowls of oatmeal and placed one in front of Alfred.

The family of three looked over in unison.

Kate’s oatmeal had a lot of toppings, and they looked delicious.

“If you cannot eat so much, don’t make so much,” Alfred said, seemingly blaming his wife for overcooking. His hands kept moving as he picked up a spoon and began to eat the oatmeal.

He ate in a refined manner. Watching him eat was a pleasure, easily stirring cravings in others.

Though he was eating a simple home-cooked oatmeal dish, it felt as though he were enjoying delicacies.

Seeing him complain about her, Kate started eating the oatmeal too. She smiled and joined in.

The couple ate with great enjoyment, causing Leland to swallow hard. He had tasted his daughter’s oatmeal a few times, and they were delicious.

He thought to himself that she knew to give her husband a serving but did not think to offer one to her father.

Her daughter had married someone and was now wholeheartedly on her husband’s side. Leland ate the breakfast prepared by his eldest daughter, complaining in his heart that his biological daughter had forgotten her father after marrying.

“Urgh-” Kyla had just finished drinking the milk when she felt nauseous again. She immediately ran to the washroom. Celia’s expression darkened.

“Alfred, have a glass of warm water.” Kate poured two cups of warm water and gave one to Alfred. “Your breakfasts have always been light and nutritious. Today, I asked you to help me eat the oatmeal, and I appreciate it. It must be a bit challenging for you.” Her oatmeal was delicious but a little heavy. She was used to it, but she worried Alfred might not be.

Seeing their daughter so considerate toward her husband, the couple looked at each other, unsure of what to think.

“Mom, about Kyla’s pregnancy… Is the child to be born or aborted? How did the Cohen family respond?” Kate asked knowingly. She mainly wanted to know if Kyla’s situation had disappointed her parents as she had feared.

Celia snorted coldly. “She can handle her own matters. We are not her biological parents, so we are not qualified to care about her choices. It is her freedom to give birth or abort as she pleases. It is also her business whether the Cohen family responds or not.”

It was clear she was disappointed. “I doted on her so much in vain, but if she is not my biological daughter, then she is not my biological daughter.” Celia’s words were filled with sadness.

“Mom.” Kate got up and sat beside her mother, comforting her. “Do not be angry. Kyla is right. We are all adults and can bear the consequences. Since she is handling it herself, let her. You do not have to worry so much. Be happy to relax.”

Kate got up and sat beside his mother. He comforted her, ” Don’t be angry. Kyla is right. We’re all adults and can bear the consequences. Since she’s handling it herself, let her handle it herself. Mom, don’t worry so much. I’m happy to relax.”

Celia looked at her biological daughter. If her biological daughter were pregnant, she would be overjoyed. Unfortunately, that was not the case.

Sighing heavily, Celia patted the back of Kate’s hand. “I know. It is getting late. You and Alfred have to go to work too, right? In the future, when you are busy with work, you do not have to come back so early every day. If you are exhausted, my heart will ache.”

“Come back when you are free this weekend. If you are not free, do not run back because the weather is hot. It is too hot.” Celia reminded her daughter and son-in-law. The couple responded meekly.

After chatting with her parents for a while, she noticed that Kyla was still in the washroom. Since she had already mocked her and things had developed as she had imagined, Kate left with Alfred under her mother’s repeated advice.

Celia stood at the entrance of the villa, watching the luxurious convoy leave in a grandiose yet low-key manner. If Kate had married an ordinary man, I could still visit her every day. She married into the Davidson family… The elders of the Davidson family have yet to express their stance. Leland, our daughter must be having a hard time in the Davidson family.”

Celia was very worried. A marriage without the approval of her in-laws meant that the days after marriage would not be peaceful. Alfred had made an official announcement, but the elders of the Davidson family did not make any moves. They did not even arrange for them to meet.

“Kate chose her own path,” Leland said softly. “Take it slow. It will get better. Alfred is protecting her. She is also working hard. I believe that one day, the entire Regency Group family will like our daughter.”

Leland Sutton said in a low voice, “Take it slow. It will get better. Mr. Davidson is protecting her. She’s also working hard. I believe that one day, the entire Regency Group family will like our daughter.”

“I am going back to the office, too,” Leland added. “Since Kate is at the company, take care of her. She started too late. I do not know how long it will take for her to take charge like Kyla. As for Kyla… Sigh, let us not worry about her. She has her parents to concern themselves with her.” “Kate is in the company. Take care of her. She started too late. I don’t know how long it will take for her to take charge like Kyla. Kyla… Sigh, let’s not care about her. She has her parents to worry about.”

Leland put his arm around Celia’s shoulder, and the couple walked toward the garage. “Kate is smarter than we thought. She learns quickly and has a good memory. Give her some time, and she will be able to take charge. As for Kyla, if she chooses to give birth to that child, I will transfer her to a branch company in Averlon and let her manage the branch and give birth there.”

Chapter 297

Averlon was very far from Sherpsel. It would take nearly four hours by plane. The branch company was still in the process of being established. The management staff hired from the talent market were not aware of Kyla’s situation. Even if Kyla were pregnant, others would assume she was married and had a child. They would not expect her to be carrying an illegitimate child. This could be considered protection for Kyla.

If she stayed in Sherpsel, the truth would eventually come out. Once it was exposed, Chris would at most be labeled a playboy and be seen as making a premarital mistake. As long as he showed his loyalty, any so-called crisis would be resolved.

The daughter of the Moore family had long been infatuated with him.

Leland felt that Chris was truly a calamity among men.

He specialized in harming girls.

Both of his daughters had been involved with Chris, and his adopted daughter even more so; she was pregnant with Chris’s child.

When the matter was exposed, only Kayla would be ruined. She would be labeled as the third party in Chris’s marriage with Melanie, and people would call her shameless. If she hoped to marry well in the future, it would be a lost cause.

No matter what, she was the daughter he had raised for more than twenty years. Even if she was not his biological daughter, Leland instinctively wanted to protect Kayla even after the disappointment.

“She is…” Celia said, recalling the twisted and bizarre dream that Kate had told her about.

In Kate’s dream, Kayla seemed to have become pregnant at this time, and the child was, of course, Chris’s. However, in Kate’s dream, Kayla interfered in the marriage between Kate and Chris.

Celia thought about how Kayla’s illegitimate child was about the same age as Kate’s daughter.

Celia remembered that in her daughter’s dream, both she and her husband had died in an accident, which was a man-made incident orchestrated by Kayla.

Kate’s daughter was not even Chris’s; Chris and Kayla had killed her child.

“Leland, do not worry about her,” Celia said. “She said she can handle it herself, so let her do so. She will not remember how well we treated her. She is an ingrate who cannot be raised well. Who knows, she might even turn against us in the future.”

After recalling Kate’s dream, Celia’s heartache for Kayla was quickly suppressed.

Leland looked at her.

“We should be worried about our biological daughter. Do you know any doctors who specialize in treating male illnesses? It’s more important to treat our son-in-law and let our daughter give birth to a few grandchildren,” Celia said. Leland replied, “The Davidson family’s connections are a hundred times better than ours.”

If Alfred’s physical problems could be cured, they would have been cured long ago.

Celia’s expression darkened.

She could only sigh and lament to herself the burdens of raising children.

When Kate returned to the company, she was one minute late. After swiping her card, Kate heaved a sigh of relief when she saw the time on the card.

“Miss Kate. Morning,” greeted an assistant.

“Morning,” Kate replied.

As she walked inside, she encountered familiar colleagues, and everyone nodded and smiled, exchanging greetings.

After eating oatmeal, she drank a large glass of warm water and wanted to go to the washroom.

Seeing that there were many people waiting in front of the elevator, Kate was not in a hurry to squeeze in. She turned around and walked towards the washroom on the first floor. Not long after she entered the washroom, she heard a few people talking as they came in. Their voices were very soft at first. When they entered the washroom, they probably thought that it was safer there, so they did not deliberately suppress their voices.

Their voices were very soft at first. When they entered the washroom, they probably thought that it was safer there, so they did not deliberately suppress their voices.

Kate heard someone say, “You have all heard, right? Miss Kate was able to sign a big contract because she booked a room with Willie. I knew it. She is a newcomer with no experience at all. She is not even as good as us at work. She actually signed such a big contract.”

Kate was immediately alert since she heard it was related to her.

Kate thought of something and immediately took out her phone to turn on the recording function.

“It was clearly Ms. Sutton who was in charge of the order, but Willie specifically asked for Miss Kate to sign the order. Who would believe that the two of them did not have an affair?”

“I just want to know if Willie is still at Walotronics? That is one of the many subsidiaries under Regency Group. If Mr. Davidson wants to crush the general manager of the subsidiary, it is a matter of minutes.”

“Mr. Davidson’s wife has had an affair; this is just the beginning; it will become a vast prairie in the future.” “What a shame for Mr. Davidson’s looks. He even came to pick up Miss Kate from work. Someone who saw him in person said he looked several times better than in the newspapers, yet he is impotent. Miss Kate is young and beautiful; how could she endure loneliness? Mr. Davidson would likely be gritting his teeth and swallowing it if he found out.”

“I heard that Miss Kate signed that big deal because she won a drinking contest against Willie. After Willie got drunk, Miss Kate helped him get a room, but she did not send him back. Where did you hear all this?”

Kate had listened to so much, and finally, one person raised a doubt. She wanted to know who had spread such insulting words about her-was it, Kyla or Vita?

“This was what Vita told Aurelia. Vita is Ms. Sutton’s secretary and was with her when she met Willie. How could she not know the truth? What you heard is fake. Miss Kate is Mr. Sutton’s biological daughter, after all. Doesn’t she care about her reputation?”

“Exactly. Does she dare to openly say she slept with Willie?”

“If Mr. Sutton finds out, he will be furious.”

“Who would dare to let Mr. Sutton know? Do you want to lose your job?”

“Mr. Davidson can’t do it. Miss Kate can’t stay lonely. I dare say that Miss Kate’s bed partners will keep changing… Ah! Which one of you… Miss Kate!”

Kate could no longer tolerate it. She stepped out, turned on the faucet, and sprayed water at the women who were slandering her behind her back.

When the women saw Kate, their expressions shifted dramatically. Some reacted quickly, rushing out, thinking that if Kate could not see who they were, she would not be able to settle the score with them.

“Miss Kate, we, we heard it from Aurelia. Aurelia heard it from Vita.”

Having been caught by Kate, these women realized they were in trouble. They all confessed that the source of the rumors was Vita.

Last time in the elevator, Vita spoke disrespectfully to Kate while trying to defend her superior. Kate slapped her in front of Kyla and warned her that if she heard any rumors, she would definitely confront Vita.

“You all come out!” Kate scolded coldly, “Come with me to confront Vita now.”

With that, she turned around and strode towards the elevator.

The women exchanged glances and hesitated, pushing each other slightly.

Suddenly, Kate stopped, turned her head, and said coldly, Do you want to protect Vita? Take the blame for slandering me?”

The women shook their heads repeatedly, setting aside their embarrassment and fear, and hurried over.

Vita helped Kyla brew coffee and poured herself a cup. She carried the brewed coffee back to her desk. As soon as she sat down, she saw Kate approaching her with a few women. For some reason, Vita felt guilty and flustered.

Chapter 298

“Kate, are you here to look for Ms. Sutton? She hasn’t arrived yet,” Vita said, standing up and smiling at Kate for the first time.

Kate walked over and stood in front of Vita’s desk, looking at her coldly.

When Vita did not get an answer, her smile froze a little. However, she still asked politely, “Kate, are you looking for Ms. Sutton?”

“Vita, I’m here for you,” Kate replied coldly.

When Vita avoided her gaze, Kate turned to the women and said, “Let’s come over and confront Vita properly.”

Recalling Kate’s warning in the elevator, Vita panicked.

“Could it be that Aurelia had spread her words?” The thought flashed passed Vita’s mind. “That damned Aurelia, I had already told her to keep it a secret and not to spread it. What I said was not the truth. I was just defending my superior and deliberately said some specious words to make Aurelia misunderstand that Kate had sold her body to sign the bill.”

“Kate, what is going on? How did I get dragged into this? If I remember correctly, they are from the HR department, right?” Vita asked, her voice trembling slightly.

Kate did not answer her. She stared coldly at those women. Under her gaze, they braced themselves and walked over. As the commotion grew, others gathered around to watch. Ever since Kate entered the company, she had been the focus of everyone’s attention. Initially, it was because of her identity-people were eager to see if there would be a showdown between the true daughter of the Sutton family and the fake daughter, Kyla. Later, when Kate’s identity as Mrs. Davidson was exposed, even more people began to take notice of her.

Kyla was more popular in the company than Kate, but Kate had powerful backing. Many whispered that the Sutton Group would eventually be taken over by her.

Even if Kate’s current abilities did not match Kyla’s, she was still the real daughter of the Sutton family and was Mrs. Davidson. Mr. Sutton could not bear to see his family’s legacy handed over to someone else, and Mr. Davidson would not just stand by as Kyla inherited his wife’s assets. Now that Kate was confronting Vita, everyone saw it as a sign that she was starting to stand up to Kyla.

“Vita, I heard them badmouthing me in the washroom on the first floor just now. They said that you spread the news,” Kate stated, staring at Vita seriously. “Do you remember what I said to you that day after what you had said to me, for your boss, in the elevator? I said that I won’t be polite if I hear you defaming and slandering me again!”

Vita, not waiting for the women to confront her, hurriedly defended herself. “Miss Kate, I never said that you and Willie had done anything shameful. Although he was drunk that day and you helped him get a room, you only asked the waiter to send him back. You did not follow him at all.”

“It is because they do not believe that you can secure a big contract that they fabricated nonsense to ruin your reputation, tarnish your image, and deny your ability. It has nothing to do with me. I did not say anything about you sleeping with Willie.”

Vita was just going along with the conversation; when Aurelia said those things, she simply did not deny them.

“Vita, it was you who said it. Aurelia said that you told her yourself that Miss Kate could secure a big deal because of her beauty and because she slept with Willie.”

“Yes. That is what you said.”

“You are Kayla’s secretary. You followed Kayla out to discuss business. You are also a witness. Only you know the authenticity of the matter. We do not even know. If it was not you, then who said it? Could it be Kayla?”

Kyla wanted to tarnish Kate’s reputation, but she would not resort to such tactics. Doing so would only make her seem ineffective, unable to compete with someone she viewed as a novice, and forced to use underhanded methods to undermine her opponent.

If she did that, it would also make her adoptive parents angry.

“Kate, I-I was just saying it casually that day. I-I really…” Vita stammered.

Under Kate’s cold glare, Vita’s defense became softer and softer. The onlookers finally understood the reason behind the commotion. Recently, they had also heard rumors about Kate, suggesting that she had used her beauty to secure a big order from Walotronics.

Many people were aware of Willie’s weaknesses. They did not believe that Kate could simply get him drunk and that he would willingly cooperate with Sutton Group. After all, it had not been revealed that Kate was Alfred of the Davidson family. Only after Willie agreed to collaborate with Sutton Group was the information about Kate’s status disclosed, which had genuinely startled Willie.

Vita was obviously feeling guilty. These were all rumors that had been altered through word of mouth.

“What are you all doing here? Don’t you have work to do?” a stern voice sounded. Kyla entered.

When everyone saw her, they quickly dispersed and ran back to their seats, pretending to be serious about their work.

Kate dared to let a few people from the Human Resources Department confront Vita. Vita’s panic had already given the onlookers their conclusion.

There was nothing between Kate and Willie.

Vita would say seemingly plausible things that would be passed around and spread through the mouths of others, eventually becoming quite unpleasant.

Could Vita really not think of this? She was merely standing up for her superior. In the Sutton Group, who did not know that Vita was the most loyal to Kyla? Even knowing that

Kyla was not the biological daughter of the Sutton family, Vita still defended her.

Vita despised Kate for being a country bumpkin who grew up in the countryside, believing she was not worthy of being compared to Kyla.

When Kyla saw that the people from the Human Resources Department had not left, she frowned and said, “Why are you still standing here?”

Kyla then turned her attention to Kate, as if she had just noticed her. Her expression softened significantly, and her tone became gentle. She adopted the demeanor of a big sister. “Kate, it’s time to go to work. Why aren’t you returning to your job? What are you doing here?”

She glanced at her secretary and noticed that Vita was pale, nervous, and afraid.

She asked Kate, “Kate, did Vita offend you? Are you here to cause trouble for her? It’s early in the morning. Stop fooling around. For my sake, don’t argue with Vita.”

“There’s a meeting at nine o’clock. Mr. Sutton will definitely ask you to participate in the meeting. Hurry up and find Claire.”

Kate turned around and spoke, “Ms. Sutton, you came at the right time. Your secretary ruined my image and spread rumors behind my back. She said I had an unspeakable relationship with Willie from Walotronics. She also claimed that I could secure contracts because of my youth and beauty and that I engaged in unspeakable acts.

“Ms. Sutton, did you instruct your secretary to do this? I dare say that most of the staff in the company is discussing my scandal. If you want to tarnish my reputation, you have certainly succeeded.”

Chapter 299

Kyla’s expression changed slightly. She looked at Vita. “Ms. Sutton, I, I… I did not say it directly. I just…” Vita could not continue to defend herself. There would not have been rumors if she had not said something specious. The source was indeed her.

“Miss Kate, this has nothing to do with Ms. Sutton. It is all my nonsense. Do not misunderstand Ms. Sutton.” Seeing that she could no longer deny it, Vita quickly explained on Kyla’s behalf.

Even if her boss was Ms. Sutton, Kate was Mr. Sutton’s biological daughter. In this matter, Kate was the one who was wronged. If Vita did not take the blame, her superior would definitely suffer.

Kyla took a deep breath.

When Kate looked at Vita again, her eyes were sharp and cold. Kate said, “I told you long ago that you need to be honest. Do not make things up. You are harming others and yourself. You have ignored my reminder.”

Vita lowered her head and replied, “Ms. Sutton, I am sorry.”

Kate continued, “You are not sorry to me. You are sorry to Miss Kate. Apologize to Miss Kate immediately and send a mass email to everyone in the company to explain this matter and apologize again.”

Kyla immediately took action.

Vita quickly turned to Kate and solemnly apologized, “Miss Kate, I am sorry. It is my fault. I was jealous that a newcomer like you could sign such a big deal with Walotronics. It is my fault for deliberately defaming you and causing you trouble. I am sorry.”

Vita added, “I will immediately send a mass email to explain to everyone and apologize to you again. I hope you will be magnanimous and forgive me this time.”

Vita lowered her stance to the lowest, just short of kneeling to Kate. She did not forget Kate’s warning in the elevator. If Kate really sued her for defamation, she would definitely lose.

After Vita apologized, Kyla looked at Kate and said gently,” Kate, it is my failure to discipline her properly. I will teach Vita a good lesson later. However, she already knows she was wrong. She will not make this mistake again. For my sake, could you please forgive her this time? Let’s put this matter to rest.”

Kate’s expression remained cold as she continued, “You can use your mouth to defame someone, and you can use your mouth to apologize. But how can you learn a lesson so easily?” She added, “A mere verbal apology and a mass email to explain are not enough. The cost of slandering and spreading rumors is too low. If you do not learn from this, finding peace will be hard for me. Vita’s words have already spread throughout the company. Even if I clarify, it still hurts me and tarnishes my reputation.”

Vita’s face turned pale.

Before spreading the rumors, Aurelia had warned her that Kate was already Mrs. Davidson, part of the influential Davidson family. Behind Kate stood Alfred, a powerful figure in Sherpsel’s business world.

If Alfred were to become angry, it would send shockwaves through Sherpsel’s business community.

Although no one knew how Alfred felt about Kate as his wife, his willingness to publicly acknowledge their marriage showed he valued her.

What would have waited for Vita if Kate had told Alfred about this incident?

Vita did not dare to think any further.

When she spread the rumors, her lips easily formed irresponsible words that flowed without hesitation. It was a way to vent her jealousy, painting Kate as poorly as possible. But now, the consequences loomed large in her mind.

When the involved party pursued the matter seriously, the consequences could lead to imprisonment if the situation was severe.

Kate was the Davidson family’s Mrs. Davidson. She could sue Vita and get her sentenced.

“Miss Kate, I am sorry. It is all my fault. I know I was wrong. I promise I will not spread rumors again. Please forgive me this time. I deserve to be punished for my reckless words.”

Afraid of being sued by Kate and terrified of going to jail, Vita could not care less and begged for Kate’s forgiveness. In the end, she even slapped herself.

The onlookers who quietly gathered saw Vita slapping her own face repeatedly. The force was not small, and with each slap, her face quickly became red and swollen.

To them, it was just a scare, a lesson about not spreading rumors and causing trouble in the future.

Provoking someone with a powerful backer was tantamount to courting death and ruining one’s bright future.

Kyla looked at her secretary, who was slapping herself in front of everyone, and felt a flush of embarrassment on her face.

This was her most trusted secretary. If Vita lost face, her direct superior would not be any better.

“Kate,” Kyla called out.

Kyla continued, “Vita really knows her mistake and is punishing herself now. I dare say that she will always remember the mistake she made today and will never repeat it. Please be magnanimous and forgive her.”

Before Kate could say anything, her and Kyla’s phones rang simultaneously.

Calling Kate was Claire, who said over the phone, “Miss Kate, Mr. Sutton wants you to see him immediately.”

This matter had already spread to the CEO’s office building.

Kyla received a call from Leland, who asked his eldest daughter to bring Vita upstairs to meet him.

After the sisters hung up, they had different expressions.

Kate had recorded a conversation in the washroom; with that recording as evidence, she did not have to worry about the plot turning around. Kyla, on the other hand, was considering whether she should protect Vita or give up on her.

“Why are you all still gathered here? Go back to work,” Kyla said fiercely.

The onlookers quickly slipped away. Kyla glared at the employees from the Human Resources Department again. She did not say anything, but they knew they were probably going to be fired.

“Where is Aurelia?” Kyla asked coldly. “Bring Aurelia here to follow Vita and me to see Mr. Sutton.”

With that, she turned around and left.

A few minutes later, in Mr. Sutton’s office, Leland listened to Kate’s recording. His expression was not pleasant.

He looked at Kyla. Although he did not say anything, Kyla could see the disappointment in her father’s eyes.

Although she did not instruct Vita to spread rumors, she was too emotional after Kate signed the contract with Walotronics. That was why Vita stood up for her and caused today’s disaster.

She had always been nurtured by her parents as Sutton Group’s successor. She also believed that she had the ability to take over Sutton Group. She had talked about business and signed countless contracts.

However, because of a slip-up, such a thing happened.

She could not keep his cool! This was the main reason why her father was disappointed in her.

Vita and Aurelia lowered their heads, not daring to look at Leland. They did not even dare to breathe loudly.

The two secretaries were filled with regret.

Leland looked at his biological daughter and gently asked, ” Kate, how do you plan to handle this? I support you.”

Chapter 300

Kate was the victim. What kind of result did she want to settle this matter? It revolved around her.

“Mr. Sutton,” Kate said, “I hope Vita and Aurelia will apologize to me in front of the entire company.”

If she had used Alfred’s power and gone through legal procedures, since Vita’s actions had not caused any serious consequences for Kate, she might not have been sentenced.

Kate gave in appropriately.

Leland responded, “Of course.”

“It is not too much,” Kate continued.

“Also,” she added, “after apologizing, I don’t think it is appropriate for the two secretaries to continue working in Sutton Group. Will they be fired, or will they resign on their own initiative? Please handle it, Kyla.”

Vita was Kyla’s spy in the company and one of Kyla’s important assistants. If Kate wanted to compete with Kyla, she definitely had to cut off Kyla’s right-hand man.

This was an opportunity to get rid of Vita and prevent her from helping Kyla.

She took this opportunity to chase Vita out of Sutton Group, making it impossible for her to help Kyla anymore.

The two secretaries’ faces turned pale, but they did not say anything. After this matter blew up, they should have realized it was impossible for them to stay in Sutton Group any longer. They only wanted to leave and not be suppressed by Kate again. After all, they still had a long way to go and needed to continue looking for jobs.

“Kate, I know my mistake,” Vita said.

When Leland looked at Kyla steadily, she finally gave up on Vita. She took a deep breath and, putting on a selfless expression, promised Kate, “Kate, don’t worry. I will definitely give you a satisfactory answer.”

Kate calmed down and replied, “I still believe in you, Kyla. In fact, I am doing this for your sake. I am helping you clear your path. If a loose-lipped person like Vita stays by your side, she will only cause you trouble.”

“Today, she is spreading rumors to defame me. If she reveals the company’s secrets one day, the consequences will be so serious that you cannot even afford it. That would be terrible.”

Kyla felt a deep hatred inside but had to agree with Kate’s words on the surface. “You’re right. Vita is ridiculously wrong.”

Kyla knew she could no longer keep her loyal assistant. Seeing that his two daughters seemed to have agreed, Leland said solemnly, “Kyla, this matter was caused by your secretary. I will leave it to you to deal with it. Kate wants an apology, and the two of them must do it. You know what to do next.”

“Also, deal with those who like to spout nonsense,” Leland added, referring to the few people from the Human Resources Department.

Kyla quickly replied, “I will take care of it and give Kate a satisfactory answer.”

“Okay, you all go out and get to work,” Leland said, waving his hand to indicate that everyone could leave.

The group exited the CEO’s office one after another. As soon as Kyla left, she shot a furious glare at Kate before walking away with her two secretaries in silence.

Kate had won the battle and returned to Claire’s office. She sat down at her workstation and began her work, unaffected by the situation. Meanwhile, Kyla was seething with anger.

Back in her office, Kyla looked at Vita, whose face was swollen and bruised as she stood before the desk. Kyla felt the urge to scold her but found herself at a loss for words. She even considered hitting Vita, but with her face already looking like a swollen dumpling, she could not bring herself to do it.

After all, Vita had been with her for a few years. She was also outstanding at work, but this time.

“Ms. Sutton, I will resign myself,” Vita said softly, her eyes red and filled with reluctance. She joined Sutton Group right after graduating from university and was valued by Kyla, who became her secretary. After several years, she was familiar with and had grown accustomed to the working environment. Now, the thought of leaving felt difficult. Vita was really reluctant.

“Remember today’s lesson. Do not do it again in the future,” Kyla said with a sigh. “It is not wrong to protect your superior, but you have to be reasonable and legal. Do not spread rumors and cause trouble. Fortunately, this matter only spread within the company. It has not caused serious consequences for Kate. If this becomes widely known and if Kate commits suicide, the consequences will be severe. You can just wait to go to jail.”

“Ms. Sutton, I understand. I am sorry for implicating you,” Vita replied.

Vita had been by Kyla’s side for many years. How could she not know how much Leland valued Kyla? Leland’s expression just now indicated that he was a little disappointed in Kyla.

“It is my fault too,” Kyla said, letting out another sigh.

She was too impatient. Before Kate could climb up the ladder, she was already in such a hurry to make a move. That was why Kate counterattacked and eliminated her secretary.

“Do as Kate says. Publicly apologize to her. Then… hand in your resignation letter. I will deduct your bonus for this month. I will not touch your base salary.” Kyla commanded. “Thank you, Ms. Sutton,” Vita said gratefully. “Before I leave, can I ask you to help me one more time? After I leave Sutton Group, please ask Miss Kate to not take revenge on me or suppress me again.”

This was what Vita was truly afraid of.

After a moment of silence, Kyla said, “I will try my best to talk to her for you, but I cannot guarantee that she will agree.”

“Thank you, Ms. Sutton,” Vita expressed her gratitude.

After another moment of silence, Kyla continued, “Once you leave, as long as you keep this matter to yourself and do not mention it again, and do not maintain contact with me, she will likely not continue to pursue you. She truly wants to deal with me, not you.”

However, Vita was too careless and handed over a lever to Kate, allowing Kate to use it to test her knife first.

Three days’ absence makes one a stranger. After Kate moved into the Davidson family, she became increasingly shrewd. Kyla would not believe that Kate did not have Alfred’s guidance.

Kyla was really mistaken. Kate did not discuss these matters with Alfred. If Alfred knew, it was only because he had learned through other channels.

Kate did not tell Alfred about these things.

Vita said, “Ms. Sutton, you are outstanding. The company’s senior management has recognized your abilities. It is very difficult for Kate to surpass you. If she did not have Mr. Davidson as her backer…”

Vita did not continue.

“Go on and do your work. My conflict with her will eventually reach a boiling point.” Kyla shot back.

Unless Leland divides the company, the sisters would go their separate ways.

However, the possibility was not high.

Vita retreated.

Kyla looked at the cup of coffee on her desk. It was already cold. She picked it up, intending to drink it, but considering she was pregnant, she thought pregnant women should not drink coffee.

She got up, took the cup of coffee into the bathroom, and poured it out. After throwing up again, she looked at herself in the mirror. She appeared a little haggard, unlike her usual high-spirited self.

She lowered her head and looked at her abdomen, touching it gently with her hand. If it were not for the rapid onset of pregnancy symptoms, she would not even feel that there was a baby inside her.

“Baby, you came at the wrong time,” Kyla muttered. She decided to abort this untimely child.

お金金

SEND GIFT or GCASH: +63.936.139.8714

COMMENT

Subscribe


Prev | Next

A Tale Of Redemption And Passion by Isidore Walsh (Chapters 281, to 290) – Daisy Novels

Chapter 281

Under Miles’s management, the equestrian resort had become more than just a place to ride-it was a full-on getaway. On one side of the horse track, there was a large river with crystal-clear water, surrounded by weeping willows that swayed gently in the breeze, looking like graceful dancers.

Beyond that, there was a sprawling patch of grass and even a nearby golf course. Miles had also invested in bringing a hot spring to the hotel’s pool, so guests could enjoy a soak whenever they wanted.

For the past couple of days, it was just them and a few others enjoying all the amenities.

Xena smiled, “Sounds great! It’s been ages since I’ve been to a hot spring.”

“Alfred is here.” Just then, Kate spotted Alfred being wheeled over by Miles. She nudged Xena, whispering about it. As she walked toward the handsome man, Xena turned to Lily, saying, “Look at her, forgetting her friends the moment he shows up!”

Lily chuckled, “Well, Mrs. Sutton is off to her husband. I guess Miss Phillips feels a bit shy being the third wheel now, huh?”

As Alfred arrived, everyone tactfully made themselves scarce. They didn’t want to intrude on the couple’s moment. “Miss Phillips, let’s go! I’ll take you riding.” Lily added. Xena hesitated at first-she really didn’t know how to ride a horse. But staying there felt awkward, especially as a third wheel. Plus, even though Alfred was kind to Kate, Xena still felt a bit intimidated by him. With a nod, she decided to follow Lily, ready for whatever adventure awaited.

“Alfred!” Kate called out as she skipped over to Alfred like a cheerful little bunny.

Miles chuckled, letting go of the wheelchair. “Kate, I’ve got some things to handle. Alfred’s all yours now!” With that, he slipped away quickly.

Even the bodyguards, like Yael, quietly stepped away, giving them privacy.

As everyone drifted off, Alfred’s gaze softened. “Kate, lower your head,” he said gently.

Kate complied, but she eyed him warily, half-expecting him to flick her forehead. Her defensive look made Alfred laugh, and he pulled out a tissue to wipe away the sweat on her forehead.

Kate let out a sigh of relief and lowered her head willingly, allowing him to gently clean her face. His touch was so light that it sent tingles through her. She felt an overwhelming urge to lean into him and kiss him a hundred times, but she held back.

They were surrounded by acquaintances, and no matter how bold she could be, kissing Alfred in front of so many people felt way too embarrassing.

“Tired?” he asked softly, his intense gaze making her heart race. It felt like there was more to his question than just concern.

Her cheeks flushed bright red, and she couldn’t help but feel shy. “I’m still a bit shaken from what happened last night,” she admitted.

He still hadn’t fully recovered, but if he had, she knew he would be a completely different man-like a hungry wolf. Rumors had been flying around that he was impotent, but she had been so misled. He had the spirit of a wolf, for sure.

“Then take a break,” Alfred suggested, sounding considerate. “It’s nice and cool today. Why not relax under the tree and watch everyone ride?”

Kate leaned in even closer and whispered, “Babe, I really want to kiss you. What should I do?”

Alfred went quiet for a second, then coughed softly, trying to keep a straight face. “There are a lot of people watching us right now. You’ll have to wait.”

Her eyes sparkled mischievously. “Fine, I’ll hold off. But I’m doubling up on kisses tonight!”

Just as she was about to pull back, Alfred caught her hand and yanked her into his arms. Before she could react, he wrapped one arm tightly around her waist and placed the other behind her head, pulling her in for a deep, possessive kiss.

The few people sneaking glances at the couple couldn’t help but be stunned. It was like watching a scene from a romance movie, one that made all the single people around feel tortured by the sweetness.

*****

At the Sutton family villa, Kyla absent-mindedly pruned her beloved plants with a pair of scissors, though her focus was far from gardening. Kate had ruined them the last time she was over, and the sight of the damaged flowers still made her heart ache.

That incident had never been properly resolved, and Kyla couldn’t help but feel unsettled.

She glanced up at the second floor, wondering why her parents hadn’t come downstairs yet. It was almost noon. Are they still upset with me?’

Suddenly, her phone on the coffee table rang. She walked over, scissors still in hand, and glanced at the screen. It was Grace.

“Grace,” she answered.

“Kyla, where are you?” Grace’s voice was tense, barely masking irritation.

The tone immediately put Kyla on alert, thinking whether she somehow upset Grace. “I’m at home,” she said cautiously.

There was a pause before Grace spoke again, this time with a hint of disbelief. “Did Kate seriously go on vacation without you, her own sister?”

“No, where’s she off to for vacation? She’s Mrs. Davidson now, practically living the high life. You really think she still considers me her sister? Ever since she got back from the Davidson family, it’s like I don’t even exist,” Kyla said, rolling her eyes.

Kyla’s thoughts wandered back to that day when Kate had turned out secretly married Alfred. She had kept it hidden from everyone, even her own parents. The betrayal still stung.

Her parents had found out before Kyla did, though. Kyla remembered hearing her adoptive mother crying, thinking at the time her father had done something terrible. Only now did she realize the tears were for Kate and the secret marriage to Alfred. Her mom’s heart had broken for her.

Kyla scoffed internally. Sure, Kate had snagged Alfred, but so what?

Everyone in Sherpsel knew the rumor-Alfred was impotent. Kate might have married into a wealthy family, but she would be living like a widow for the rest of her life.

Grace’s voice cut through Kyla’s thoughts. “Being Mrs. Davidson isn’t all it’s cracked up to be.”

Kyla stayed quiet. She was part of the Sutton family now, and her parents were still upset with her after last night’s drama. She couldn’t badmouth Kate anymore-not after everything.

Grace sighed, sounding a bit desperate. “I’m feeling really down. Can you come over and keep me company?”

Kyla hesitated briefly before offering a polite rejection.” Grace, I’m really sorry, but I promised my mom I’d go shopping with her today. It’s been a while since we spent time together, and I don’t want to let her down. Maybe ask someone else?”

Grace wasn’t short on friends, especially in Sherpsel’s upper class. Whether they were genuine or not, every girl in their circle maintained a friendly relationship with her.

“Okay, fine,” Grace replied, not pressing the issue.

But as soon as the call ended, she angrily threw her phone on the floor.

A moment later, someone picked it up and handed it back to her. “Grace, who ticked you off this time? Isn’t this the new phone you just bought?”

Sitting down beside her, Dominick teased with a grin. “I hate seeing you upset. How about a smile for me?”

“Dominick, I’m not in the mood to smile right now.” Grace pouted, reaching for her phone.

“Come on, what’s bothering you? Talk to me,” he said gently, his voice full of concern.

Chapter 282

Grace spoke irritably, “I heard from Belinda that Mr. Davidson took Kate to the equestrian resort for a vacation. Dominick, I really that bitch. Why do you think he married her? In what way am I inferior to her?”

Though Grace had been the one to give up on Alfred first- she didn’t want to spend her life like a widow-Alfred hadn’t liked her even when things were fine.

“Grace, what do you want me to say?” Dominick replied, looking at her with frustration. “I’ve told you before, your focus should be on Elijah now, not Alfred. He’s as good as neutered now; he can marry whoever he likes. Why are you jealous? Kate just picked up the man you didn’t want.”

Dominick didn’t like Kate either. Her return had put tremendous pressure on the woman he loved. Kyla’s inheritance of the Sutton Group was now compromised by Kate.

“Why hasn’t Kyla come to hang out with you lately?” Dominick asked out of the blue.

He was busy with work and could only call Kyla now and then. If he wanted to see her, it was often through his sister. At times, Dominick would wait for her at the Sutton Group, only to miss her because she was either out for business or on her way to a meeting.

“She’s busy,” Grace replied with a shrug. “Kyla is career- minded, and that bitch has brought her too much stress.” If words could kill, Grace would have sent Kate to her grave.

Grace shot Dominick a sidelong glance. “If you like Kyla, you should pursue her more actively. Don’t wait for her to take initiative. If you don’t show your passion or how serious you are, how can she ever accept you? You’re always lecturing me, but you’re not any different.”

“That said, I’m starting to think that Kyla isn’t as good as I thought. Maybe you should reconsider,” she added. Grace knew deep down that Kate wasn’t as terrible as Kyla made her out to be. She simply envied Kate’s relationship with Alfred, which made her view Kate as an enemy.

After the incident with Chris, Grace realized that Kyla was a hypocrite. She constantly painted Kate in a negative light to isolate her from others. Then, when Kate was bullied, Kyla would pretend to defend her, making it seem like she was always protecting her sister.

This left everyone with the impression that Kate, the biological daughter of the Sutton family, could never compare to Kyla, the adopted one. In high society, almost everyone sided with Kyla. That was her tactic, and it worked like a charm.

Setting aside their rivalry, Grace even felt that Kate was unfortunate to have Kyla as a sister.

Dominick frowned. “Grace, did you and Kyla have a fight? You never used to talk about her like this.”

Even Martin had told him that Kyla wasn’t worth his devotion. He had advised Dominick to think carefully, saying that it was fine if he only wanted Kyla as a lover, but if he intended to marry her, he needed to reconsider.

Nevertheless, Kyla was perfect in Dominick’s eyes. He wanted Kyla as his wife, not just a lover-that would be an insult to her. Dominick was still very protective of Kyla. “Dominick, you’re my family, but Kyla is just one of my friends. I even suspect she’s latching onto our family to climb up the social ladder. She’s just stringing you along, keeping you at arm’s length. I feel like she’s using me,” Grace said bluntly. “I just want you to be happy and not caught in anyone’s games.”

After a pause, Grace disclosed, “When Melanie went to find Kate, it was to invite Kate to her wedding with Chris. Kate told Melanie that the person she should be wary of wasn’t her, but Kyla. Dominick, you’re a man. Can’t you sense Kyla’s feelings for Chris?”

A flicker of pain and jealousy flashed across Dominick’s eyes. He had always known that the relationship between Kyla and Chris wasn’t purely one of friendship. Kyla cared too much about Chris. She claimed she wasn’t interested in love at the moment, yet her attitude toward Chris was different from her attitude toward him.

“Kyla is just keeping you as a backup. Chris and Melanie are getting married next Saturday. We all know what the Cohen family is up to. Since Martin wants to help the Cohen family, I won’t interfere. With us backing Melanie, I doubt Chris will dare to do anything reckless,” Grace said with a serious expression.

She continued, “Still, if you can’t let go of Kyla, maybe you should use this opportunity to test her feelings.” Grace hoped her brother could move on from Kyla, but she knew his feelings ran too deep to be easily shaken.

“Grace, don’t meddle in my affairs with Kyla. You should focus on Elijah,” Dominick said, glancing at his watch. “It’s almost noon. You should visit the Purchas family now and invite Elijah out for lunch.”

Seeing Grace remain silent, Dominick sighed. “You’re the one who gave up on Alfred, and you also chose to pursue Elijah. Since you’ve made your decision, you should stick with it. Otherwise, you’ll end up with nothing.”

As much as she was caught up in romance, Grace was also rational. After Alfred’s accident, she immediately distanced herself, ceasing her pursuit of him. Yet, even though she had set her sights on Elijah, she couldn’t fully let go of Alfred.

“Alfred is barely even a man at this point. Just think of him as the guy you passed on, who ended up with Kate. You’ll feel much better,” Dominick said, resting a hand on her shoulder. “Once you marry into the Purchas family, it’ll be Kate’s turn to envy you.”

Grace was silent for a while before saying softly, “I understand. I’ll go ask Elijah out now.”

For someone as proud as she was, it was hard to accept that the man she liked didn’t care for her, but she had no choice but to set aside her pride and actively pursue him. She had chosen this path, and even if it meant crawling, she would see it through to the end.

“Edith, bring me my bag and car keys,” Grace called out.

Her servant quickly brought over her limited-edition designer bag. “Miss Weaver, here’s your bag. The keys are inside,” Edith said as she handed Grace the bag.

Grace took the bag and stood up, turning to Dominick.” How do I look?”

With a tender smile, Dominick replied, “You’ve always been a beauty, my dear sister. Only a heartless man wouldn’t like you.”

“You always know how to flatter me, Dominick,” Grace said, breaking into a smile. His comforting words had lifted her spirits. “Alright, I’m heading out.”

“Take care, and drive safely,” Dominick reminded her, following her to the door.

“I will,” Grace replied, swinging her bag over her shoulder as she walked toward the family’s parking lot.

At that moment, Martin returned home. He told the chauffeur to stop and lowered the window.

“Grace,” Martin called out.

“Martin!” Grace’s face lit up, and she ran over joyfully, as though she was still a little girl. If she weren’t all grown up now, she would’ve thrown herself into his arms, demanding a hug and to be lifted high into the air like when they were children.

Chapter 283

“Grace, where are you going?” Martin called out as Grace approached. He stepped out of the car and waved at the chauffeur, signaling him to park in the lot.

Tapping Grace lightly on the forehead, he smiled and said, ” You’re the daughter of the Weaver family, so don’t behave like those who wear the look of heiresses but have no class. It’s embarrassing.” He was clearly referring to Kate.

“To be fair, Kate is just being true to herself,” Grace said with a shrug.

Martin raised an eyebrow. “Grace, are you feeling unwell?” He quickly touched Grace’s forehead to check her temperature, but she seemed normal. He wondered why she was defending Kate.

“I’m not sick, Martin. Setting aside my differences with Kate, I have to admit, I do admire her personality,” Grace said plainly. She then changed the subject. “Are you finished with your work? It’s the weekend, so take a break and leave the rest until Monday.”

“I’m not tired.” Martin chuckled. “Where are you headed now?”

“I’m going to the Purchas family.”

“Oh,” Martin responded, somewhat surprised. “You’re going to the Purchas family empty-handed?”

Grace blinked innocently. “Should I buy a bouquet for Elijah?”

She had heard that Kate once gifted a bouquet to Alfred, and since it worked on him, she thought it might work on Elijah too. After all, Elijah and Alfred were similar in many ways.

Martin let out a laugh. “Wait a moment. I’ll have Winston bring something over.” He then called his chauffeur, instructing him to fetch the lavish gifts he had prepared.” These are presents I intended to give to Elijah, but since I couldn’t even get past the gate, you can take them in my stead.”

“Elijah wasn’t home?” Grace asked.

“He was, but he refused to see me. His butler lied, saying he had gone out early in the morning,” Martin replied.

Martin had been trying to talk to Elijah about the Purchas Group’s aggressive moves against the Weaver Group. The two families had once collaborated in secret, but now the Purchas Group was launching a full-scale attack on them. Martin was perplexed and couldn’t figure out how the Weaver family had offended Elijah.

The Purchas Group’s actions were eerily similar to the Regency Group’s. The Regency Group, for their part, openly supported the Sutton Group because of Kate. When the Weaver Group snatched a few significant business deals from the Sutton Group, the Regency Group turned its sights on them.

The Weaver family, nearly as powerful as the Purchas family in Sherpsel and just a step behind the Regency Group, was wealthy and had many allies. But even they couldn’t withstand simultaneous attacks from both the Purchas and Regency Groups.

Lately, Martin had been working tirelessly to mend relations with both the Sutton and Purchas Groups, but the root cause of all this turmoil was none other than Alfred and Kate.

‘That infuriating couple got married and kept it a secret from everyone,’ Martin thought with frustration. If he had known, he wouldn’t have targeted the Sutton Group and inadvertently offended Alfred.

“If he refused to see you, will he be willing to meet me?” Grace, who had been brimming with confidence, suddenly felt hesitant.

Martin smiled and affectionately ruffled Grace’s hair. “I’m sure you’ll be able to get in.”

While Martin couldn’t force his way into the Purchas Mansion, his sister, spoiled as she was, could certainly barge in, and that would be perfectly normal.

“Martin, has Elijah done something to our family?” Grace asked, her voice filled with concern.

“Don’t worry about that. Just focus on getting closer to him,” Martin said reassuringly.

As Martin saw it, if Grace could win over Elijah’s cold heart, the Purchas Group would stop targeting the Weaver family. Grace, aware of her lack of business acumen, knew she couldn’t directly help her brother. All she could do was carry his hopes-and the gifts-and head to the Purchas family in search of Elijah.

On her way to the Purchas Mansion, Grace pondered how to convince the guards to let her in. To her surprise, as soon as her car arrived at the grand gates, they swung open, and one of Elijah’s bodyguards stepped out.

“Miss Weaver.” The guard greeted her as he approached her car window, which she lowered at just the right moment. Bowing slightly, he said respectfully, “Mr. Purchas has been expecting you. Please follow me inside.”

Grace was taken aback, first feeling flattered and then suspicious. She couldn’t help but wonder why Elijah was waiting for her. ‘That’s strange. Didn’t he reject me?’ she thought.

Nevertheless, she quickly set her doubts aside. The fact that she didn’t have to force her way in was a relief. She smiled at the bodyguard, thanked him, and followed him inside, her car moving slowly behind him.

After parking in the designated area, Grace grabbed the gift and stepped out of her car.

“Miss Weaver, let me help you with those,” the bodyguard offered kindly.

“Thank you,” Grace said, tilting her head slightly in appreciation.

“My pleasure.”

Elijah was waiting in the luxurious hall. When Grace entered, she saw him standing by the window. There was an easel in front of him, though it was positioned in such a way that Grace couldn’t see what he was drawing.

Elijah was sketching a baby, and his technique brought the child to life, making the drawing look almost real.

“Mr. Purchas, Miss Weaver has arrived,” the bodyguard announced.

“Got it.” Elijah glanced briefly at Grace before returning to his sketch.

The bodyguard placed the gifts Grace had brought on the coffee table and quietly left the room.

Grace glanced around and noticed there were no servants in sight. She had heard that Elijah, much like Alfred, preferred male staff and didn’t hire women. At least Alfred’s home had Kate as the lady of the house; Elijah’s place, however, felt completely devoid of any female presence.

Once the bodyguard left, Grace, not one to stand on ceremony, moved closer to watch him at work. She saw that he was sketching a baby, about seven or eight months old. The baby was incredibly cute, and Grace found the face oddly familiar. Then she realized that many baby drawings tended to look alike, and dismissed the thought.

“I didn’t know you had such talent, Mr. Purchas,” Grace remarked sincerely. “The baby looks so lifelike and adorable. Anyone who sees it will feel the urge to reach out and hold it.”

Elijah didn’t respond.

“Why are you drawing a baby, though?” Grace asked.

Still, Elijah remained silent.

Undeterred, Grace continued, “You must really like children, right? You’re not getting any younger, Mr. Purchas. If you get married soon, you could become a father by next year. With your genes, your baby would definitely be as beautiful and adorable as the one in your drawing.”

A smile crept onto Grace’s face as she imagined a child that looked like her and Elijah. She could picture herself showing off such a baby in front of Kate, who could never become a mother.

As Grace fantasized about her future with Elijah, she looked at the baby in the drawing again, and it suddenly struck her that the baby resembled herself. ‘No wonder the baby looks so familiar,’ she thought with a pleased expression on her face.

“I do like children, especially baby girls,” Elijah finally said, straightening up as he finished his sketch. He examined his work carefully, then added, “I would love to be a father by next year.”

He was thinking of the daughter he and Kate had lost and hoped she would soon return to them.

Chapter 284

In his dreams, Elijah never had the chance to hold the baby, and that was his deepest regret. In real life, he was determined to hold his daughter, watch her grow into a little girl, and hear her call him “Daddy” in that sweet, soft voice. It would surely bring him unimaginable happiness. However, Kate was now legally married to Alfred, and breaking them up would be no easy task.

“It’s easy for you to become a father,” Grace said with a smile. ‘If we get married, we could become parents by next year,’ she quipped to herself.

Elijah shook his head but said nothing. It wasn’t that simple. If Kate hadn’t married Alfred, he could have easily won her over.

Grace tried to bring up the topic again twice, but each time, he remained silent, simply gazing at the portrait of a baby. After a moment, he gently rolled up the drawing, a piece he had spent days completing-the portrait of his daughter. “What happened to your hand, Mr. Purchas?” Grace noticed the scars on the back of Elijah’s hand, which had already healed in scabs but were clearly the result of a bite. Elijah glanced at his hand. It was the bite mark Kate had left on him. He hadn’t treated the wound, so it had taken longer to heal. The memory of that morning flashed in his mind, and a complicated look appeared in his eyes.

He was persistent when it came to Kate. Yet, she hated him. He wanted to love her, to spoil her, but she wouldn’t even let him get close. ‘Kate, what should I do with you?’ Elijah sighed inwardly.

“It’s nothing,” Elijah said flatly, suppressing his emotions as he rolled up the drawing.

“Clint,” Elijah called out.

Soon, a bodyguard in a dark blue suit promptly entered the room.

“Mr. Purchas,” Clint said respectfully.

Elijah handed the drawing to Clint, instructing, “Have this framed and hang it over there.” He pointed to a prominent spot in the room. Elijah believed that one day when Kate saw it, her heart would soften. ‘This is our child, he thought. ‘I don’t believe she could be indifferent to her own baby!’

Kate would surely call him a maniac.

After Clint left with the drawing, Elijah seemed to remember Grace’s presence. Turning to her, he said, “Miss Weaver, please take a seat.”

He led her to the sofa and called for someone to prepare coffee and snacks. When he saw the gifts Grace had brought, his alluring eyes flickered, and a hint of disdain crossed his strikingly handsome face. But when Grace focused her eyes, his face revealed nothing.

‘He can change his expression in the blink of an eye, even faster than Mr. Davidson, Grace thought, comparing Elijah to Alfred.

“What’s all this about, Miss Weaver? Anyone who didn’t know better might think you’re here to offer wedding gifts,” Elijah quipped.

Grace laughed. “If I were bringing wedding gifts for you, it would fill your entire hall, and I wouldn’t come alone. I’d bring a crowd to witness the moment and give you the grandest display of respect.”

Before Elijah could respond, she added with a smile, “But really, I’m waiting for you to bring me a wedding gift, Mr. Purchas.”

It would certainly be a dream come true for Grace if those were really wedding gifts for Elijah.

Elijah chuckled. “Miss Weaver, you’re certainly a determined woman.” His smile seemed warm, but in Grace’s eyes, it appeared more like mockery.

Regardless of how Alfred treated her, Grace held on. With Elijah as her new target, her persistence remained just as strong. Any man she set her sights on was, in a way, unfortunate. Elijah wondered how much genuine affection she truly held for her targets, or if it was just their status and power that attracted her.

“Mr. Purchas, is there some misunderstanding between the Weaver and Purchas families?” Grace hadn’t forgotten Martin’s reminder.

“I want to go horseback riding and need a companion. Would you be willing to join me for the weekend?” Elijah smoothly changed the topic.

“It would be an honor,” Grace replied with a poised smile. Elijah stood up. “Let’s go now, then.”

Grace was stunned. “Now?” She blinked in surprise but quickly followed him out.

Elijah ignored her as he strode out of the opulent hall. When he reached the door, he called for the butler and instructed, “Return the gifts Miss Weaver brought, exactly as they are, to the Weaver family and hand them to Mr. Martin.”

Grace, who had followed him outside, felt a chill at his words. ‘He obviously knows everything. Why did he invite me to spend the weekend together but reject my gifts? What could this mean?’ she wondered, feeling a pang of unease.

Based on Martin’s words, Grace gathered that there was a conflict between the Weaver and Purchas families, and he wanted to make peace. Elijah, however, had no desire to mend the relationship.

‘No wonder Martin is so eager for me to win Elijah’s heart, Grace thought.

*****

The Leisure Hotel at the equestrian resort had twelve floors. Despite its unimpressive name, it was a five-star establishment.

On the ground floor, aside from the lobby, there were various amenities, including a buffet restaurant, café, and reading lounge-all labeled with the word “leisure.” Just seeing the name made one feel as though they could relax, shed all worries, and enjoy a peaceful vacation.

Alfred, who always preferred to observe everything from the highest point, naturally chose the presidential suite on the top floor for himself and Kate.

Their meals were always private, with just the two of them, while most of the other guests dined at the buffet restaurant on the first floor.

“Alfred, do you always prefer dining alone when you’re away from home?” Kate asked while serving him food. “Meals are more enjoyable when everyone eats together, and it boosts your appetite.”

Eating alone never felt satisfying for Kate.

Alfred replied in his usual calm tone, “My appetite is always good when you’re with me.”

After a pause, he continued, “If I join them, they’d only feel uncomfortable. You’ve probably noticed that even my brothers are tense and awkward around me.”

Kate thought about it and realized he was right. When Alfred wasn’t around, everyone was having fun at the resort. But the moment he arrived, a certain tension filled the air, making everyone more restrained. Even the typically boisterous Lindsay became more reserved.

“I told Miles you like sweet and sour dishes. Go ahead and eat, then rest a bit afterward,” Alfred said.

Sensing a deeper meaning to his words, Kate blushed slightly. “Alfred…” her voice trailed off.

“Yes?” Alfred asked without looking up.

“Do I need to take a morning-after pill?” Kate murmured the words with uncertainty.

Alfred halted, his fork hovering above his plate. He looked up at Kate, his gaze sharp and cold. It had been a long time since she had seen him stare at her like that.

“Do you not want to have my child?” Alfred uttered in a chilling voice.

“No, it’s not that. I love children. How could I not want to have your child?” Kate hurried to explain. “I just think… now might not be the best time for me to be pregnant.”

After all, she was quite busy these days.

Chapter 285

Pregnancy would surely impact her work, and Kate wouldn’t be able to give it her all. Alfred’s gaze remained icy, his handsome face taut with tension, a clear reflection of his foul mood.

After a long while, he withdrew his gaze from Kate and sipped his soup. After a few sips, he spoke coldly, Medication has its side effects. If you’re not ready to become a mother, we should take precautions from now on.” “As for last night… It might be too late to take the pill now, so let’s skip it. If you happened to get pregnant, maybe it’s fate, and this child is meant to be ours,” Alfred said firmly. He wasn’t entirely prepared to be a father either. However, if Kate were to become pregnant, he would certainly want the child. That would be his flesh and blood.

“Alright,” Kate replied, nodding in agreement. Her decision hinged on his attitude. She had calculated the days; it was the safe period, and she believed she wouldn’t conceive. If they took precautions in the future, there would be no need to worry.

Out of curiosity, Kate asked, “If I do get pregnant, would you prefer a son or a daughter?”

“As long as it’s our child, I will love them, no matter if it’s a boy or a girl. The Davidson family, however, does prefer girls,” Alfred stated plainly.

The Davidson family had been striving for daughters, but in the past generations, there had been none. In this generation, there was only Cynthia, their precious girl.

Considering the gender imbalance in their family’s lineage, Kate felt the pressure of having a daughter.

Raising an eyebrow, Kate quipped, “It seems like the Davidson family’s gene pool favors boys.”

Alfred chuckled. “Maybe our family is just destined to produce perfect little girls who are worth the wait.”

If the plot of his dreams were to unfold, their first child would be a daughter. The baby, whom Kate had called out to countless times in the dreams, looked just like her. Gazing at Kate’s beautiful face, Alfred suddenly felt a deep yearning for that baby.

If Kate had a girl first, Alfred was confident the elders of the Davidson family would accept her. He could protect her, and even Olivia wouldn’t dare to oppose him.

Ultimately, having everyone’s blessings for their marriage would be the best. If the Davidson elders could accept Kate, her life would be much easier and more comfortable.

As she ate, Kate laughed and said, “Well, let’s hope our first child is a lovely girl.”

Alfred smiled and said nothing. Seeing her enjoy her meal improved his appetite. After dinner, the young couple nestled together on the sofa.

Suddenly, Alfred’s phone rang. He picked it up and saw it was a call from Miles.

“Miles,” Alfred spoke in a flat tone.

“Alfred, Elijah is here, and he has brought Grace along,” Miles said, his steady voice barely masking the tension. Alfred’s deep-set eyes flickered, and he thought with a sneer, ‘That guy is truly relentless.’ His nemesis was a constant thorn in his side, always looking to provoke him. He had simply come to the equestrian resort with Kate to enjoy the weekend, but Elijah had decided to show up, undoubtedly with ill intent.

“Tell him the resort is closed to the public today,” Alfred said coolly.

Miles replied, “The staff has explained it several times, but Elijah insists on coming in, threatening to cause a scene if we don’t let him.’

Alfred narrowed his eyes. “If he dares to cause trouble, we’ll call the police. Get him out. This is our territory, and we are in charge here.”

He wasn’t worried about Elijah using the troll farm to attack the resort. Although it had been turned into a tourist attraction, it was still a private property of the Davidson family, and they had every right to deny their rivals entry.

Elijah’s online tactics couldn’t tarnish their reputation; the public was discerning and wouldn’t be easily manipulated. “Alright,” Miles responded assertively. Being young and fearless, he was never afraid of Elijah. He had sought Alfred’s permission simply out of respect for his authority as the head of the family.

After the call ended, Kate, leaning against Alfred’s shoulder, remarked through a yawn, “Alfred, it seems Elijah really loves you. He seems to turn up wherever you are.”

Amused by her comment, Alfred softly pinched her cheek. “Ouch.” Kate put on a wince as she rubbed her cheek.

“It’s just a light pinch, not even enough to ease an itch,” Alfred said with a playful smirk.

Kate giggled. “I just want you to dote on me a little.”

“You’re feeling a bit cheeky today, aren’t you?” Alfred gave her cheek another gentle squeeze before wrapping her tightly in his arms, saying softly, “Get some sleep; you must be tired from last night.”

After a brief pause, Alfred continued, “Elijah… might not be here for me. Regardless of his intentions, this is my territory, and I won’t let him in. No matter how much fuss he kicks, he can’t do anything to me.”

Kate mumbled in response; her words barely audible. Alfred watched her as she began to doze off, realizing she hadn’t truly taken in what he had just said.

Alfred chuckled softly to himself and fell silent as Kate leaned against him, drifting into sleep. When Kate finally succumbed to slumber, he carefully lifted her and carried her to the bedroom, placing her gently on the bed. He then sat on the edge of the bed, catching his breath.

His legs were trembling slightly from the distance he had walked, and it took Alfred a moment to steady his breathing. He massaged his legs, feeling the lingering pain from his old injury. Still, it was much more manageable now, within tolerable limits.

After removing her shoes, Alfred lay down next to Kate.

“Mr. Davidson…” The lovely woman beside him was murmuring in her sleep, calling his name. “I’ll marry you…”

Alfred smiled; his gaze was warm with affection. He leaned close to her, brushing his lips against hers, and whispered, ” You’re already married to me.”

Kate continued to murmur, and judging from her expression, she seemed to be very happy.

“Are you having a sweet dream about us?” Alfred couldn’t help but steal a few more kisses.

Feeling content, Alfred was about to pull her into his embrace and drift off to sleep when her phone began to ring. To avoid disturbing Kate, he quickly grabbed her phone to decline the call. But when he saw it was Anna calling, he paused for a moment, then decided to answer.

“Kate, were you napping? Am I disturbing you?” Anna’s voice came through.

“Anna, this is Alfred. Kate is resting,” he replied.

There was a brief silence before Anna responded with a slightly awkward laugh, “Oh, it’s you, Alfred. Are you and Kate together?”

“Yes, we’re on vacation.”

Alfred’s deep voice came across as cold and distant to Anna. 曲

Chapter 286

This time, Anna’s laugh sounded much more genuine. “You guys have fun then. I’ll call Kate another day,” she said. Before she could end the call, Alfred quickly said, “Anna, what do you want to talk to Kate about? You can tell me, and I’ll pass it along. Or I can ask her to call you back when she wakes up.”

“It’s nothing serious; I just wanted to chat with Kate when I’m bored,” Anna responded casually.

To put it bluntly, she missed her daughter. As for which daughter, Alfred didn’t ask. To Anna, whether it was Kyla or Kate, they were both her daughters and each was on her mind.

“You can talk to me too.” Alfred softened his tone a bit to make Anna feel more at ease. Both mothers-in-law regarded him with a sense of reverence.

After an awkward silence, Anna asked, “Is Kate doing well these days?”

Since Alfred had initiated the conversation, Anna felt it would be rude to hang up. The only topic they could discuss was Kate.

“She’s doing well. Working, attending classes, occasionally meddling in other people’s affairs she’s busy all the time,” Alfred replied.

“That girl has always been like this, sticking her nose where it doesn’t belong. Alfred, you should talk to her. Don’t let her get into trouble,” Anna said, her voice tinged with worry.” I signed her up for kickboxing to learn how to protect herself, but now she’s using those combat skills to stand up for others.”

Alfred chuckled. “As long as she doesn’t get hurt while helping others, it’s fine by me.” As for getting into trouble, that wasn’t a cause for concern. Kate was his wife; with his backing, even if she offended everyone in Sherpsel, she would have nothing to worry about. He would take care of everything.

Anna sighed inwardly. She had hoped her son-in-law would keep her daughter in check and prevent her from stepping out of line. Instead, he seemed to indulge her behavior. “Anyway, are you feeling better?” Alfred remembered Anna had been in a car accident. Although she had been discharged and returned home, she had yet to fully recover. Anna let out a resigned sigh. “Much better, but I still can’t do heavy work.”

Anna felt a bit helpless. There was always plenty of work to do in the countryside, especially in the Garcia family’s potato and wheat fields. It was the harvest season, and she wanted to help in the fields, but her body wouldn’t allow it, and for someone used to hard labor, it was understandably frustrating.

“You need to recuperate. You should take a break for now or hire someone to help,” Alfred said, his tone firm but gentle.

“I haven’t been working in the fields. It’s Kate’s dad and Ryan who are handling everything. After the harvest, Ryan plans to find a job in Sherpsel,” Anna replied.

Ryan was worried about Kate. The Davidson family was far too powerful, and without a strong backing, Kate could easily be bullied. He wanted to make a name for himself in Sherpsel and become a support for his sister.

Alfred raised an eyebrow. “Ryan is coming to Sherpsel? Wasn’t he supposed to manage Kate’s training center? What will happen to it if he comes here?” he asked, his calm voice concealing his true thoughts.

The training center had been Kate’s endeavor, and she had poured her heart into it. She still often talked about it. Moreover, Alfred didn’t want Ryan to come to Sherpsel. Ryan’s feelings for Kate had already crossed the line of normal sibling affection. Even though Kate only saw Ryan as a brother, Alfred remained wary of this so-called brother-in-law.

“Kate’s other brother can take over; he just resigned from his job,” Anna spoke without much thought. Then, as if remembering something, she quickly added, “Alfred, Ryan just thinks he’s still young and should venture into the city to broaden his horizons. H-he won’t disrupt your lives.”

Anna knew about Ryan’s feelings for Kate, and so did Alfred. She was worried about the potential repercussions for her son.

“Ryan is Kate’s brother, and that makes him my brother too. If he comes to the city to find work, I’ll arrange things for him. You don’t need to worry; I promise to get him a comfortable job with a good salary,” Alfred said reassuringly.

Ryan’s education level wasn’t high enough for a job at the Regency Group, but there was one position that suited him perfectly- the head of security. It was a stress-free role with a good income, which seemed fair enough to Alfred. He had already thought of how to deal with his “rival” in the form of a brother-in-law.

“Thank you, Alfred, but that’s not necessary. I know Ryan; he doesn’t like taking shortcuts. He’ll have to forge his own path and stand on his own two feet.” Anna politely declined Alfred’s offer.

“I can reserve that position for him. He can come to me anytime.” Alfred’s voice was mellow yet it carried an unsettling chill.

He wanted Ryan close by so he could keep an eye on him, ensuring he wouldn’t meet Kate in secret. Ryan was a smart guy who knew his boundaries and genuinely wished the best for Kate. Yet, the thought of Ryan’s affection for Kate left Alfred simmering with jealousy.

“Thank you, Alfred,” Anna said in a grateful tone.

“Anna, we’re family. There’s no need to be formal,” Alfred said warmly. “I’ll bring Kate to visit you soon.”

Alfred still remembered his promise, but it would take time to fulfill. Next Saturday, Kate would definitely not be visiting; it would be the perfect day for her to take revenge on Chris and Kyla.

“You’re all busy. No need to rush back and forth. I just want to know that both of you are doing well. Alfred, Kate is a good girl…” Anna said earnestly, her concern evident. “I will treat her well,” Alfred assured sincerely.

He was already pampering Kate beyond measure. Kate often shared with Anna that he had spoiled her rotten. ‘A wife deserves to be cherished, Anna thought with a chuckle, immensely pleased with Alfred’s response. “Alfred, you and Kate should also spend more time with the Sutton family. After all, they’re her biological parents, and building that bond is good for everyone,” Anna advised.

Initially, when Kate went back to the Sutton family, she struggled to adjust to the life of high society and felt distant from her biological parents, which was why she often returned to the Garcia family.

Celia was jealous, unable to stand her daughter spending so much time with the Garcia family. She secretly contacted Anna, hoping to cut off their ties.

Kate was sentimental, and neither Celia nor the Garcia family could stop her from visiting her old home. Yet, Anna worried that Kate’s frequent visits would strain her relationship with her biological parents, which wouldn’t be beneficial to her. To make matters worse, Kyla, her biological daughter, harbored resentment toward Kate.

“Don’t worry, we will,” Alfred replied reassuringly.

Anna laughed, saying sheepishly, “I’ve rambled on for so long.”

“I enjoyed the chat. I can talk to you about anything.” It was through discussing all matters, big and small, that Alfred felt truly regarded as family.

Anna laughed even more heartily. Alfred, cold and aloof as he was, had stepped down from his pedestal, behaving like an ordinary person, all because he cared for Kate.

‘Kate is on the path to happiness, Anna thought with conviction. It was what every mother hoped for her child. Yet, even perfection had its cracks. ‘Perhaps they could adopt a child in the future. Who knows? It might foster healing for Alfred, allowing them to connect on a deeper level.’

Chapter 287

After chatting for a while, Anna ended the call.

After putting down the phone, Anna looked at her husband, who had just entered. Her husband asked her, “Who were you talking to on the phone just now? You were chatting so happily. I could hear your laughter in the hall.”

Anna smiled and said, “I was chatting with our son-in-law.” “Mr. Davidson?”

Her husband did not address Alfred as “Alfred” like others. Instead, he called him “Mr. Davidson.”

In the past, this simple man had never paid attention to the business god of Sherpsel. It was too far beyond their reach. If nothing unexpected happened, they would never have encountered a business figure like Alfred in their lifetime. Who would have imagined that the daughter he had lovingly raised for twenty-five years, cherished like a treasure, was actually the biological daughter of the wealthy Sutton family from Sherpsel?

This revelation had changed their world entirely.

Although the Sutton family had taken back his adoptive daughter, Faulkner was still deeply concerned about the Sutton family. In his heart, both daughters of the Sutton family were also his daughters.

Paying attention to Sutton Group’s affairs naturally led him to learn about Sherpsel’s wealthy families, and it was inevitable that he would learn about some of Alfred’s deeds.

Faulkner could never have imagined that his precious daughter would marry Alfred.

When he first heard that the Davidson family had proposed marriage to the Sutton family, explicitly requesting to marry Kate Sutton, Faulkner was furious. He believed the Davidson family had gone too far. Their eldest son was infertile and disabled, yet they wanted to marry someone else’s perfectly healthy daughter.

His heart ached for Kate. Kate had once told them that she had a man she loved and was trying to persuade her biological parents to agree to the marriage.

Faulkner had always respected his daughter’s choices, so when Kate said she had found a man she loved, he naturally hoped that she would be able to marry him.

If not for his wife and children holding him back, Faulkner would have gone to confront the Davidson family long ago.

The past had left Faulkner with no fondness for Alfred, his son-in-law.

His wife and children had all said it was Kate’s choice. Faulkner did not understand, but he still respected her decision, just as always. However, he silently kept a mental note of the grievance he held against Alfred.

“Yes, our son-in-law is Alfred. As for Kyla… I do not know how things are going with her and Mr. Cohen.”

If Ryan could tell that Kyla liked Chris, how could Anna not notice?

“We do not need to worry about her. You almost lost your life looking for her this time. Do not go again in the future. She is indeed our biological daughter, but she does not have us in her heart. Going to look for her will only earn you her disdain. Why put yourself through that?”

“Ever since I returned, I have found myself sighing at the thought of her. It leaves me so uneasy that I cannot sleep at night. When Kate comes back and sees you like this, it will surely break her heart again.”

Faulkner also had many opinions about his biological daughter.

After returning, Ryan had already told Faulkner about it.

“She is our biological daughter. How can I not go? I do not want to interfere in her affairs. I want to see if she is doing well.”

At the mention of Kyla, Anna’s mood sank.

Faulkner took her phone, placed it on the dresser, and said,” Take a nap, stop thinking so much. How could she not be doing well? The Sutton family has raised her as their heir since she was little. She has had the best of everything and has become arrogant. When she returned, she even complained that the floor in our house was dirty and did not want to get out of the car.”

“Sutton Group is thriving now. Mr. Sutton trusts her more than he trusts Kate. We should be more concerned about Kate. She grew up with us, and even though we provide her with the best we can, it cannot compare to the conditions of the Sutton family.”

Faulkner sighed and said with self-reproach, “Our biological daughter has been nurtured into an outstanding career woman with a bright future, while Kate has ultimately suffered in our home. Kate has married into the Davidson family, and their standards are high. I have heard that the rules of the Davidson family are even more numerous than the grains of sand on a beach.”

“If Kate’s biological parents cannot support her, we are even less likely to do so. Therefore, we should be worried about Kate, not Kyla.”

After hearing her husband’s words, Anna sighed as well.” Our limitations prevent us from offering more to Kate. I have met Mr. Davidson and spoken with him before. He comes across as cold and domineering. Although Ryan has a strong sibling bond with Kate, Mr. Davidson does not even like that.”

“But he is sincere about Kate. He would not be so

domineering with her if he did not care for her. He would not have visited me in the hospital or arranged for a car to bring me home. He even chatted with me for quite some time just now. All these signs indicate that he truly cares for our Kate.”

“As long as Mr. Davidson protects Kate, we have nothing to worry about,” Anna said. “Worrying would not help.”

Anna understood why their eldest son wanted to venture into Sherpsel.

He would have to make significant sacrifices if he wanted to support his married sister.

“Dad, after the busy season on the farm, bring some of our local specialties to Kate. It is important to meet the in-laws.”

Faulkner replied, “Do you think entering the Davidson family is that easy? In the eyes of the Davidson family, even the Sutton family may not be seen as true in-laws. As simple farmers, do you think they would accept us as a family? You should rest. We cannot do anything about our two daughters’ situations right now, nor do we have the means. You need to focus on your health.”

After hearing her husband’s words, Anna considered them and sighed again.

Kate was unaware that her adoptive parents were sighing because of her.

She had come home late last night and flirted with Alfred for quite a while, leaving her only a few hours to rest.

She was feeling sleepy.

She ended up sleeping until after four o’clock in the afternoon.

She was momentarily stunned when she opened her eyes and saw the unfamiliar surroundings. It took her a while to remember that she was on vacation with Alfred, staying at a leisurely hotel.

Turning her head, she noticed the space beside her was already empty.

Alfred was no longer there.

His biological clock was very regular.

Every day during his lunch break, regardless of how deep his sleep was, he would wake up at 1:40 PM without fail.

After sleeping for several hours, Kate’s mental state had improved significantly.

Not hurrying to get up, she reached for her phone on the bedside table.

She habitually checked WhatsApp, but no one had messaged her. When she opened her Instagram timeline, she saw photos from her sister-in-law and Xena. They were watching Lucas play golf at the golf course.

Perhaps everyone knew she was still resting and did not want to disturb her.

She thought about calling Anna but realized that Anna had already called her.

“I missed a call from my mother. Did Alfred answer the call?”

Seeing that Anna had called during her lunch break, Kate understood that Alfred had answered the phone for her.

She decided to call Anna back.

When Anna answered, Kate said, “Mum, you called me? I happened to be napping and did not get your call.”

Chapter 288

“Did you just wake up?” Anna instinctively said.

Kate replied, feeling embarrassed, “I went to bed too late last night, so I was really sleepy today and ended up sleeping longer. Mom, how is your recovery? I will come back to see you soon.”

She initially wanted to say she would return next Saturday but remembered her commitments and changed her words. This aligned with Alfred.

“I’m much better, except I still cannot do heavy work. You are busy, so there is no need to rush back. The weather is getting hotter, and the roads are hot, so you cannot stay for long.” Anna smiled and said, “It is fine as long as I know you are thinking of me.”

“It is alright. I can ask my father-in-law for a couple of days off and stay home a bit longer.” Kate responded.

“Kate, do not take leave.” Anna quickly advised, “Work is important. If you keep taking leave, your biological father will think you are not working hard.”

“Mom, it is okay.” Kate defended.

“Listen to me and work hard. If you have time, spend more time with your mother-in-law. We are all fine, so you do not need to worry.”

Thinking that her biological parents disapproved of her close ties with Anna, Kate felt somewhat helpless and said, “Alright, I will listen to you, and I will take the opportunity to go back this weekend.”

Kate was not applying for leave. She had indeed taken a lot of leave.

Even Claire stated that she had taken too much leave.

“Kate.”

“Go ahead, Mom.”

After a moment of silence, Anna said, “You are now a young lady from a wealthy family, so you need to be mindful of your image. Do not meddle in other people’s affairs or stand up for injustice like before. Whatever you do, think about your family and whether it will implicate them.”

“Also, drive carefully. Do not drive too fast.”

While chatting with Alfred, she learned that Kate enjoyed racing, and Anna could not help but comment on her daughter’s behavior.

Kate mumbled something, and when Anna asked her what she said, she replied helplessly, “Mom, did Alfred complain to you?”

After Alfred caught her during her first car race, he reported her to her biological mother.

As a result, she could not even return to her parent’s house to borrow a car to satisfy her craving for speed.

“Alfred has not complained about you; he cares about you. I know your personality very well since I raised you. In any case, drive slowly from now on.”

“Mom, I cannot even touch the steering wheel now. Your good son-in-law forbade me from driving by myself. He also told my mother that I was not even allowed to go back to my mother’s house to borrow her car. My mother is on the same side as Alfred.”

Anna smiled and said, “Alfred is still the wisest.”

Kate was speechless.

Indeed, the more the mother-in-law looked at her son-in-law, the more she liked him.

Alfred easily won over her two mothers.

When she heard the door open, she knew that Alfred was coming in. Only then did Kate end the call with her adoptive mother.

As soon as she placed the phone back on the bedside table, the door opened.

She got up and walked out of the bedroom barefoot. She saw Yael pushing Alfred in.

“Yael, get out!”

When Alfred saw her, he suddenly shouted in a low and cold voice.

Yael immediately let go, turned around, and walked away.

The action was completed in one smooth motion.

Yael did not even glance at Kate from the moment he came in until he left and closed the door.

“What happened?” Kate asked her man in confusion.

She walked over.

Alfred got up.

He walked a few steps toward her, and she stopped just in time.

His slender fingers landed on her clothes, helping her tidy up the outfit that had become a bit messy from sleeping. Then, he fixed her long hair. Finally, his gaze landed on her bare feet.

His brows were tightly knitted, his eyes were deep, and his thin lips were tightly pursed.

This was his angry expression.

“I-I will go back and put on my shoes.” Kate knew her bare feet had angered him, so she quickly turned to return to the bedroom.

She had only taken one step when her feet left the ground. Startled, she instinctively grabbed his clothes and wrapped her arms around his neck.

“Alfred!” Kate let out a low cry.

“Call me hubby.” He commanded.

Kate looked at him and smiled. “I am afraid that your face will slap when I call you hubby. You will slap yourself.” Alfred frowned.

He had once said that she was not allowed to call him ” hubby.”

Now, he had taken the initiative to ask her to call him that, which meant that every time she called him “hubby,” he would technically be slapping himself.

Reminded of this, Alfred slowly walked into the bedroom

with his wife in his arms. When he reached the bed, he tossed her onto it.

Fortunately, it was a bed. Even if she were thrown, she would not feel any pain.

Kate was not angry at all. Instead, she chuckled and flipped her long hair, saying charmingly, “Alfred, your actions just now made me think that you would pounce on me like a wolf and eat me up.”

Alfred’s gaze locked onto her delicate features.

She lay on her back on the bed, her long hair cascading over the pillow. Her red lips were slightly parted, and her beautiful eyes sparkled with passion. There was no need for her to do anything; just this expression was enough to drive him crazy.

It made him want to burn with her in passion without caring about anything.

“I am concerned for your well-being.” He said in a low and hoarse voice.

Being a wife for the first time, she was still inexperienced.

He did not want to tire her out further, especially since they were on vacation and she had to ride.

Kate grabbed one of his hands, pulling him to sit on the bed. Then, she placed her head on his thigh and smiled. “Alfred, you are a good man. A good man who is considerate of his wife.”

He would not only care about his own happiness; he would think of her and feel concerned for her well-being.

Looking at her red lips opening and closing, Alfred finally could not help but lower his head to cover her mouth.

He ruthlessly tasted her red lips, slightly easing his desire for her.

“Since I married you, I naturally have to dote on, love, protect, and pamper you.”

Kate looked at him shyly and affectionately.

Quickly, she sat up, threw her arms around his neck, and brought him down onto the bed. She rolled over and pinned

him, securing his hands on either side of his head. His

eyes were bright.

“Alfred, since I am married to you, I will never abandon you!”

Kate declared, then rewarded him with a sweet kiss.

She then fell off his body.

Alfred was teased and thought to himself, “Little vixen!”

When he thought that she would attack him, she only made a confession, kissed him, then ended it!

She was a soul-capturing, bone-corroding demoness.

It made his heart itch.

However, he had just said something considerate to her. If he changed his mind, he would be slapping himself.

Alfred kept the score in his heart.

When his legs completely recovered, and they held their wedding, he would make her unable to get out of bed for three days!

He would have a lifetime to settle the scores he had remembered!

Kate did not know how rich his thoughts were; she had already sat at the vanity and picked up a comb to style her hair.

“Alfred, are these female products all new?”

As she combed her long hair, she asked the man who was still lying on the bed in silence.

This room was probably exclusive to him. A cold man like him could not have female products in his room.

“I asked the front desk to send it up.” Suppressing his swirling desires with difficulty, Alfred said as he sat up from the bed.

Chapter 289

Soon, he stood behind her.

He took the comb from her hand and personally combed her hair.

“The floor is cool. You have to put on your shoes before you can go out.”

“Got it, Mummy.”

Alfred lightly tapped the top of her head with the comb. “I am a man.”

“It is hard for women to even talk to me. You, on the other hand, think I am being wishy-washy.”

Kate stuck out her tongue playfully. “Do I not feel a little blessed?”

Alfred nodded seriously. “Yes.”

Kate giggled.

“When I came in, were you and your mother talking bad about me?”

“No, I would not dare to talk bad about you in front of my mother. Both of my mothers, whether biological or adoptive, regard you as more important than me, their daughter. They listen to you. If I were to say something bad about you in front of them, I would be scolded.”

Kate even doubted if they knew who was their child.

“The two mothers know I’m doing this for your own good.” He explained.

“I don’t blame them. They like you. I can only be happy.” She expressed herself.

Her two mothers were much more honest than her mother-in-law, and they accepted him especially quickly.

Unlike her mother-in-law, who still could not accept her as her daughter-in-law. It was really strange. Back then, it was the Davidson family who took the initiative to propose marriage to the Sutton family. When she married Alfred, her mother-in-law, and Olivia were unsatisfied with her.

She wondered if it could be because of the difference between asking to marry and taking the initiative.

It was said that one would not cherish something that was too easy to obtain.

If one had spent a lot of money and had a challenging time marrying the other, one would be more inclined to cherish the other.

Kate asked, “…Alfred, do you think I was especially cheap when I forced you to marry me? I just thought that you were especially awesome. One moment, you committed suicide to reject the marriage, and the next moment, you hugged me, bit me, and insisted on taking responsibility for me.” “Kate, you are not allowed to say that you are cheap. I do not like hearing words like that.” He said in dismay, then continued, “I only bit you once. When did I hug you and bite you? You want me to make up for it?”

“Alfred, I think you’re seducing me. I’m fragile. Please don’t seduce me. I’m hungry now. I’m afraid that if you curl your finger, I won’t want to go downstairs.” Kate pleaded.

Alfred knocked her again with the comb. “Kate, you are a vixen.”

“Yes, I am a demoness who specializes in eating you. You are a monk. Eating your flesh will allow one to live forever, haha.” She laughed.

Alfred really could do nothing about this shameless woman.

“Alfred, we are also having dinner at the cafeteria on the first floor tonight, okay?”

Alfred did not answer her immediately. Instead, he said, ” Cynthia and the others want to eat barbecue. I have already gotten someone to prepare the ingredients.”

“Then I want to eat barbecue too. The more the merrier.” She said excitedly.

Alfred smiled. “I knew you would choose barbecue. I married a glutton. Fortunately, I can earn money, and support you.”

Kate replied, “…I can also afford to support myself. Alfred will also give you a sum of pocket money every month in the future.”

“Oh, ever since I became an adult, I have not received any pocket money. I really miss the days when I did not have to do anything and had pocket money to spend.” He beamed as he said.

“I’ll give you my monthly salary as pocket money. I’ll think of a way to earn more money. I can’t let my man lack money to spend.” She chuckled.

Alfred cooperated seriously. “Alright, then, I will wait to spend the pocket money my wife gives me.”

“Alfred.” Kate was also serious.

When he looked at her with burning eyes, she said, “I think we’re so childish, haha.”

Alfred helped her tie up her hair and said dotingly, “If you want me to cooperate with you in anything, I can cooperate.” “Tonight, I’m going to-” She said.

The ringing of the phone interrupted what Kate wanted to say.

She picked up her phone and saw that it was an unfamiliar fixed number.

“Alfred, where is this landline number?” She asked as she passed him the phone.

She did not know which city the area code in front of her was from. She only remembered a few principal city area codes; the others were hard to recall.

“Baylarey,” Alfred said indifferently.

She thought, “Baylarey?”

“It must be Ronnie.”

Kate happily answered the call from Baylarey.

Seeing how happy she was, Alfred’s eyes darkened, but he did not say anything.

After all, Ronnie was a three-year-old child. He should not be jealous of a three-year-old.

“Kate.” Ronnie’s childish voice came through, and Kate’s face was full of smiles.

She especially liked the little one’s sweet, childish voice. “Ronnie.” Kate smiled and called out to Ronnie.

“Kate, I miss you.” The child held the microphone and said to the woman on the other end of the line, “I really wanted to visit you, but Dad said I could not see you this week, so I could only call you. Kate, did you miss me?”

“Yes, I miss Ronnie too. You should listen to Dad. When you are free, you can come and play with me. I will take you to the amusement park and the zoo to see the tigers.”

The little one immediately responded happily, “Really?”

It is somewhat amusing that the young master of the Riley family was already three years old and had never been to the zoo or the amusement park.

The Riley family had a very large children’s playground. However, he was the only child in this generation of the Riley family, and he was not happy playing alone in such a big playground.

He had heard from his classmates that many children were at the amusement park, and it was especially fun.

Ronnie envied that kind of liveliness.

“Kate will keep her word. She will not lie to a child.”

Kate truly liked Ronnie.

To be able to use the advantage of her rebirth to save Ronnie meant that the two of them were fated.

“When Dad is free, he’ll bring me to you. Kate, you must take me to the zoo to see the tigers.”

“Okay.” She answered gladly.

“Kate?” He continued.

“Yeah.” She responded.

“Can you still hug me like Mommy in the future? I like it when Kate hugs me. You smell like Mommy.”

The little one could not forget Kate. Not only did she save him, but he also experienced the scent of his mother through Kate’s embrace.

“Of course, but I am not your mother after all. Your mother will wake up.” Kate said.

Kate was reborn and saved Ronnie.

It changed Ronnie’s life.

Presumably, it would also bring him good luck.

What Ronnie needed and longed for the most was maternal love.

She hoped that Fiona could wake up. Not only could Fiona comfort Wesley’s hurtful heart, but she could also allow Ronnie to experience true motherly love.

She believed that if Fiona could wake up, she would love her son very much.

She became a vegetable person after protecting her son.

“Yes, my mother will wake up!” Ronnie also hoped that his mother would wake up.

That way, he would have a mother to pick him up from school and not have to envy his classmates who had their mothers to escort them.

“Kate, my father is here. Let us talk next time. I secretly called you. Dad said it is inconvenient for you to chat with me.”

Ronnie did not understand what his father meant by that.

Without waiting for Kate to respond, Ronnie said goodbye and hung up the phone.

Chapter 290

“Although Ronnie does not have to worry about food and clothing and is doted on by everyone, he lacks maternal love.” Kate sighed.

Everyone’s life cannot be truly perfect; there will always be some regrets.

“That child really likes you. Fortunately, his mother is still around. Otherwise, I would have to keep an eye on him to make sure he does not try to take you as his father’s wife.” Alfred said in jealousy.

She looked at her man speechlessly.

After a long moment, she laughed and said, “Do you think everyone loves your wife like she is a greenback?”

“Wesley is a very loyal man. He loves his wife dearly. Do not let your imagination run wild; it would harm our relationship and affect theirs.” She reminded him.

Alfred pursed his thin lips into a line and then said, “If I don’t let go of my people, no one can take them away.”

Wesley was indeed loyal to his family and marriage.

But he also loved his only son, Ronnie.

If Ronnie spent too much time with Kate and kept saying she reminded him of his mother, no one could guarantee that Wesley would not develop unusual feelings for Kate.

Kate burst out laughing. “It’s really rare to see you jealous of me.”

Alfred’s face darkened.

Kate got up and took the comb from him. Then, she gave him a fierce hug.

Before he could respond to her, she let go again.

“Alfred, if I say some things too many times, I will feel I have lost my sincerity. It is as if I am nagging. However, if I do not say it, I fear you will let your imagination run wild. I have said it before: I will not regret it as long as you do not leave me. In this life, you are the only man I love.” Kate said. “Of course, I still feel a sense of accomplishment being able to make you jealous and let your imagination run wild for me. Haha.”

After laughing for a while, she was pulled into her man’s arms. Then he pressed her against the dressing table and forcefully covered her mouth, swallowing her laughter.

“This woman is too cocky.” He thought. “If I do not teach her a lesson, she could climb over my head.”

On the other hand, Kate thought, ‘A lesson like this can come a few times a day.’

After a kiss, Alfred’s long fingers still wandered on her lips, and his gaze overflowed with tenderness, wrapping around her like a silk net.

“I believe you,” he said in a low and hoarse voice. “I won’t say those words again.”

If he cared, he would be afraid of losing her. Being afraid of losing her might make him seem more domineering.

Kate took the initiative to hug his neck and said gently,” Fiona will definitely wake up. When she wakes up, Ronnie will no longer treat me as his mother. Right now, he does not treat me as his mother; he feels that my embrace gives him a sense of security, which makes him feel like he has a mother.”

Fiona had been in a coma for a long time. Ronnie was already three years old and had yet to be carried by his mother. He had a special desire for his mother’s embrace.

Kate had saved him before. He trusted Kate and felt a sense of security from her, mistaking that sense of security for a mother’s presence.

“I do not want to interfere in other people’s matters, but I sincerely hope that Fiona will wake up soon. I do not want my love rival to be a three-year-old child,” Alfred commented.

Kate could not help but laugh. “In the future, let us only have daughters and not sons. Otherwise, you will be jealous of your sons every day.”

Alfred stood up straight and said, “I want only to have daughters too.”

The question was whether they could have a daughter.

Given the Davidson family’s strong male lineage, they would be overjoyed if they could have even one daughter.

The couple chatted for a while before Kate pushed Alfred out of the room.

“Elijah and Grace left, right?” Kate thought of the persistent Elijah and asked casually.

“I am here. I will not let them in. They can only leave.” At the mention of his archenemy, Alfred’s voice turned cold.

“Grace…” Kate was about to say something.

“Do not worry about her. She is an arrogant fool who her family has spoiled.” Alfred said. He did not have a good impression of Grace.

It was not just that Grace had troubled Kate; even in the past, before he knew Kate, he did not have a good impression of her.

“I am not afraid of her. I just feel that she seems both rational and irrational when it comes to relationships. However, she is a very realistic girl. If we did not love the same man, I would quite admire a realistic girl like her.” Kate explained.

Because she said that she loved the same man, Alfred felt a little happier.

“I sympathize with Elijah,” Alfred said coldly, then chuckled twice. “In the past, he always mocked me for having bad luck with women. Now, he can experience the taste of it himself. The bad luck with women cannot blossom with me, so it shifts to him.”

Elijah competed with him in every aspect and everything.

Elijah would not accept any woman who had pursued Alfred.

Therefore, Grace was destined to fail again.

However, Grace’s entanglement skills, she was enough to give Elijah headaches.

Grace was not an ordinary rich young lady; she had the Weaver family as her backer. She had the means to pester Elijah and was not afraid of his status.

“Alfred, you know Elijah very well, right?” Kate asked.

Alfred looked up at his wife. “You want to tell Grace about Elijah’s preferences and weaknesses?”

“Only you truly know me.” Kate chuckled.

Alfred smiled. “Since my wife wants to be a matchmaker, I naturally have to support her. Later, I will write down Elijah’s preferences and weaknesses clearly and get someone to send them to Grace.”

Since Grace was pestering Elijah, he would not have that much time to pester Kate, which could be a way to help him eliminate his worries.

Kate nodded and suggested, “Did you not send someone to keep an eye on Elijah? Tell Grace about his whereabouts and let her run into him countless times. When he encounters her, he will break down. A fierce woman is afraid of pestering a man; I think a fierce man is also afraid of being pestered by a woman.”

Since Elijah liked to create coincidences, let him have enough encounters with Grace!

Alfred looked up at his woman again, a smile in his eyes. Kate, you are much worse than I thought,” he said.

Kate giggled. “I have to be worthy of you.”

Alfred was a cheeky person too; they were just right for each other.

He raised his hand and gently pinched her face, smiling as he said, “I have nothing to say.”

“Then let’s not talk about it. Let’s eat. I’m starving,” Kate begged.

“The entire glutton only knows how to eat,” Alfred teased.

“If one day I do not want to eat, you will probably try all means to coax me into it.” She retaliated.

Alfred could not help but agree. ‘That’s true.’

If she lost her appetite and did not want to eat, he would go crazy.

As the couple reached the first floor, they saw Lindsay running in. Upon seeing them, Lindsay paused for a moment, then quickly broke into a smile. “Alfred, Kate, here you are.”

“Yeah,” Kate said as she nodded in embarrassment.

She had slept for too long.

お金金

SEND GIFT or GCASH: +63.936.139.8714

COMMENT

Subscribe


Prev | Next